THE  KIN 
DE 


412C 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY 

B  IRomance  of  tbe  Xast  Century 


BY 

H.  A.  HINKSON 


Ou  </>£u 

rot  fipor&v 


CHICAGO 

A.  C.  McCLUEG  &  CO. 
1900 


TO 
MY  FRIEND 

ALICE  MEYNELL 


2136247 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER. 


PAGE. 


I.  IN   SEARCH   OF   FORTUNE 9 

II.  A   FAIR   DOMINO 25 

III.  THE   MEETING   IN   THE   NINE   ACRES      ...  35 

IV.  HIS   EXCELLENCY 44 

V.  MY   UNCLE   TONY 50 

vi.  AT  THE  VICEROY'S  COURT           .        .        .        .  56 

VII.  MISS   YELVERTON 65 

viii.  HER  GRACE'S  REVENGE 76 

IX.  MY   LADY   BETTY 84 

X.  PHIL   BLAKE •  100 

XI.  AN    ENEMY   OF   HIS   GRACE 114 

XII.  THE   LADY   GALTYMORE 130 

xiii.  THE  EARL'S  TRIAL 142 

XIV.  A   FRIEND   OF   HIS   GRACE 153 

XV.  SIR   HARRY 163 

XVI.  THE   FUNNY   CLUB 174 

xvii.  THE  DUCHESS'S  KNIGHT 189 

xvin.    "FAREWELL  TO  LOVE"        .        .        .        ...  199 

xix.    A  WOMAN'S  HEART 206 


viii  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER.  PAGE. 

XX.      MY   LORD   BISHOP 211 

XXI.      TREASON 220 

XXII.  I   MEET   THE   EARL,   OF   GALTYMORE    .           .           .  228 

XXIII.      BISHOP   AND   MONK 234 

XXIV.      THE  BANQUET 241 

xxv.    ST.  PATRICK'S  BALL 247 

XXVI.      TREACHERY  ! 258 

XXVII.      A   TRAITOR 266 

XXVIII.      A  FRIEND  IN   NEED 277 

XXIX.      KILGOBBIN   ABBEY 283 

XXX.      MY   COUSIN   DONAL 289 

XXXI.      A   MIDNIGHT   ENCOUNTER 296 

XXXII.      REVENGE 302 

XXXIII.  THE  HAND   OF  FATE 308 

XXXIV.  THE  JUDGMENT  OF  GOD 316 

XXXV.  FORGIVENESS  324 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IN   SEAECH   OF  FORTUNE. 

I  WAS  well  pleased  when  the  trees  of  the  Phoenix 
Park  warned  me  that  I  was  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
heart  of  the  city.  Since  I  left  Galway  I  had  not  seen 
the  sun  for  rain  and  storm-cloud,  and  I  had  been  now 
four  days  in  the  saddle.  The  wind  still  came  moan- 
ing about  me  in  gusts,  but  the  rain  had  ceased,  though 
the  clouds  scurried  in  heavy  masses  overhead.  I  drew 
rein  for  an  instant  and  looked  backwards,  for  I  heard 
no  longer  the  hoofs  of  my  servant's  horse  behind,  and, 
at  this,  I  had  no  small  concern  lest  evil  should  befall 
him  and  my  baggage  be  lost.  I  pressed  my  hand  to 
my  breast  to  assure  myself  of  the  safety  of  my  two 
passports  to  fortune — my  purse,  a  not  over  well-filled 
one,  but  containing  more  guineas  than  I  had  ever 
before  been  master  of,  and  a  letter  presenting  me, 


10  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Theobald  Dillon,  of  Carna  Abbey,  in  the  county  of 
Galway,  Esquire,  to  my  kinsman,  Donal  O'Brien,  of 
Dublin  Castle,  private  secretary  to  Mr.  Secretary  Orde. 

I  scarce  knew  my  cousin,  for  I  had  not  seen  him 
since  my  childhood.  I  remembered  him  a  cold  man 
of  the  world,  with  a  bloodless  face  and  white  teeth. 
On  the  wall  of  the  great  hall  of  Carna  Abbey  hung 
the  head  of  a  wolf,  and  when  a  boy  I  never  passed 
it  by  without  a  spasm  of  fear.  Its  sharp,  uncovered 
fangs  reminded  me  of  my  kinsman  Donal. 

I  knew  that  my  uncle  Tony  had  wrote  the  letter, 
wherein  he  commended  me  to  the  good  offices  of 
Donal,  with  much  difficulty,  and  because  there  was 
nought  else  to  be  done,  seeing  that  I  had  no  patrimony 
to  speak  of,  and  that  good  birth  is  but  a  sorry  excuse 
for  an  empty  purse.  Moreover,  I  had  lived  twenty- 
three  years,  and  had  learned  those  things  which  it  is 
right  for  a  gentleman  to  know,  so  that  I  needed  no 
sponsor  for  my  quarrel,  being  grown  big  and  strong 
to  boot. 

For  myself,  I  had  liefer  go  to  my  cousin,  Lady 
Betty  Rawdon,  who  was  by  repute,  indeed,  the  fairest 
lady  in  Dublin,  and  the  leader  of  its  fashion.  Nay, 


IN  SEARCH  OF  FORTUNE.  11 

I  had  even  heard  it  whispered  by  certain  who  had 
been  to  Court,  that  his  Excellency  himself  was  far 
from  indifferent  to  her  charms.  But  my  uncle  Tony 
and  she  had  quarrelled,  and  very  bitterly  I  made  no 
doubt,  seeing  that  he  did  not  curse  her,  as  he  did 
others  who  displeased  him  for  the  time,  but,  if  her 
name  was  spoken,  listened  in  a  gloomy  silence. 

These  matters  I  pondered  as  I  rode  slowly  to  the 
city  beneath  the  dripping  trees,  while  my  servant 
Barney  lagged  out  of  sight  behind  me.  As  I  came 
near  to  the  city,  I  began  to  think  what  a  figure  I 
should  make  when  I  was  arrived  there.  I  have  said 
that  I  was  well  mounted. 

I  rode  a  bright  chestnut  gelding,  which  my  uncle 
had  bought  me  at  Athlone  not  ten  days  before.  I 
wore  my  father's  sword,  and  knew  how  to  use  it, 
while  in  my  holsters  was  a  pair  of  horse-pistols  with 
silver  stocks.  Barney,  too,  carried  a  case  containing 
a  pair  of  duelling  pistols,  which  my  uncle  had  given 
me  on  the  morning  when  I  took  my  leave  of  him. 
His  hand  had  trembled  as  he  gave  them  to  me,  and 
I  thought  that  I  saw  in  his  look  something  of  envy 
of  me  and  of  my  youth. 


12  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Never  court  and  never  shirk  a  meeting,  Toby," 
he  said,  "  and  you'll  never  want  a  friend  while  you 
have  Spitfire  and  Flash,"  for  so  they  were  called,  and 
with  that  he  sighed  heavily. 

His  kindness  touched  my  heart,  for  I  knew  that  he 
loved  his  pistols  as  a  father  his  children.  It  was  no 
easy  matter  to  part  with  them,  for  Tony  Dillon  had 
laid  his  man  oftener  and  with  a  better  grace  than  any 
in  the  county  of  Galway.  But  gout  had  made  his 
aim  less  steady,  so  that  he  fought  seldom  and  never 
any  longer  with  his  friends,  except  when  he  was  driven 
to  it. 

The  rain  began  to  fall  again,  and  I  was  grown 
impatient,  because  my  servant  lagged ;  and  yet  he  was 
not  to  blame  for  that,  seeing  that  he  was  heavily  laden 
and  not  so  well  mounted  as  I.  Neither  was  the  road 
without  danger  to  a  single  traveller,  especially  if  the 
night  was  dark.  And  so,  thinking  of  this,  I  was  all 
the  more  glad  when  the  good  fellow  came  in  sight. 

We  had  now  left  the  Phoenix  Park,  and,  with  what 
speed  we  could,  rode  along  the  dark  ill-made  street  by 
the  river.  It  was  not  long  before  we  had  reached  the 
Angel  tavern,  for  at  that  famous  inn  my  uncle  had 


IN  SEARCH  OF  FORTUNE.  13 

commanded  me  to  seek  my  supper,  as  being  but  a  few 
paces  from  the  house  wherein  I  was  to  lodge. 

I  leaped  from  my  saddle,  and  throwing  the  rein  to 
Barney  bade  him  see  that  the  horses  should  be  well 
stabled.  Then  I  pushed  open  the  heavy  door  and 
entered  the  great  room  of  the  inn.  The  confused 
noise  of  voices,  in  which  laughter,  jest,  shouting,  and 
cursing  were  strangely  blent,  almost  deafened  my  ears. 

The  air  was  dull  with  smoke  and  steam,  and  heavy 
with  the  smell  of  food  and  wine.  No  seat  could  I 
discover  that  was  vacant,  and  as  I  stood  by  the  door 
I  had  leisure  to  scan  the  company.  It  was  indeed  a 
strange  assemblage.  Men  of  all  ages  and,  as  it  would 
seem,  of  every  condition  of  life,  crowded  together  at 
the  tables.  Young  men  of  rank  and  fashion,  ele- 
gantly dressed,  their  hair  freshly  powdered  by  the 
friseur — some  of  them  scarce  past  the  term  of  boy- 
hood, who  watched  with  pale  faces  and  eager  eyes  the 
fall  of  the  dice  or  the  turn  of  the  trump  card — made 
a  strange  contrast  to  the  heavy-eyed  and  leaden- 
visaged  companions,  whose  wine-stained  dress  and  tar- 
nished finery  might  have  indicated  their  condition, 
even  had  not  the  sword  point,  protruding  from  the 


14  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

scabbard,  proclaimed  them  Sweaters  and  Pinkin- 
dindies. 

As  I  stood  by  the  door  hesitating,  uncertain  whether 
or  not  I  should  seek  my  supper  elsewhere,  careless 
eyes  were  raised  from  the  tables.  They  glanced  at 
me  for  a  moment  and  then  were  drawn  again  to  the 
play.  One  of  those  who  played  near  me  attracted  me 
much. 

He  was  a  young  man,  scarce  more  than  my  own 
age.  His  face  was  pale,  but  exceeding  handsome, 
and  his  eyes,  which  were  dark  and  lustrous,  seemed 
tired,  as  though  he  had  drunk  deep  and  slept  little. 
Yet  he  had  withal  an  air  of  breeding  which  made  him 
notable  among  his  fellows.  His  dress  was  singularly 
elegant,  his  coat  being  of  light  blue  and  his  waistcoat 
of  yellow  silk  laced  with  gold.  His  hair,  which  I  took 
to  be  his  own,  was  newly  powdered,  and  gleamed  white 
as  snow  by  the  side  of  the  soiled  and  gray-coloured 
wigs  of  his  companions. 

I  felt  something  like  envy  to  think  of  my  own 
rustic  appearance — for  my  clothes  were  plain  and 
travel-stained,  and  I  wore  my  own  hair,  which  was 
brown  and  abundant,  and  of  which  till  now  I  had  been 


IN  SEARCH  OF  FORTUNE.  15 

proud,  unpowdered — and  of  my  country  manners,  and 
the  splendour  and  ease  of  this  young  town-bred  buck. 
As  if  he  knew  that  he  was  in  my  thoughts  he  raised 
his  eyes  for  an  instant  to  my  face  and  made  as  if  he 
would  speak — at  least,  so  I  read  his  half  gesture,  but 
as  he  did  so,  one  spoke  to  him  and  he  turned  his  eyes 
from  me. 

Then  he  bit  his  lip,  and  with  a  flush  on  his  pale  face 
drew  forth  and  flung  on  the  table  a  handful  of  gold 
coins.  At  this  moment,  a  little  round-faced  man 
touched  my  arm,  and  in  a  voice  which  betokened 
pride,  as  well  as  humility,  begged  to  know  if  my  lord- 
ship would  go  up  higher  where  a  table  was  at  my 
service.  I  followed  mine  host,  for  the  voice  belonged 
to  none  other,  up  the  room,  jostling  on  the  way  the 
heated  servants  who  hurried  to  and  fro,  bearing  wine 
or  empty  goblets,  their  steps  being  quickened  at  times 
by  the  point  of  a  sword  thrust  delicately  against  their 
ribs  or  back. 

I  sought  a  seat  at  the  table  which  stood  near  to  a 
great  fire  of  wood  that  leaped  and  crackled  like  a  live 
thing  with  every  gust  that  shook  the  old  inn  and 
made  the  windows  rattle. 


16  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  had  almost  reached  the  end  of  the  room  when  I 
tripped  over  something  that  lay  in  my  way,  and  almost 
fell  on  my  face.  When  I  had  recovered  myself  I 
looked  down  and  saw  that  the  cause  of  my  stumbling 
was  a  sword  and  scabbard,  which,  with  the  belt,  had 
been  thrown  carelessly  against  the  back  of  the  bench. 
Turning  to  him  who  was  nearest  me,  and  whom  I 
judged  to  be  the  owner  of  the  sword,  I  craved  his 
pardon  for  my  awkwardness,  albeit  I  knew  that  his 
carelessness  was  more  at  fault. 

"  Your  sword,  sir,"  I  said,,  "  has  well-nigh  brought 
me  to  earth." 

"  True,  sir,"  he  answered,  with  cold  gravity,  "  and, 
indeed,  you  are  not  the  first  to  meet  a  fall  by  that 
same  plaything  o'  mine,  but  by  Gad,  sir,  you  have  the 
advantage  over  them  that  did." 

"  How  so,  sir?  "  I  asked,  curtly,  for  I  was  little 
pleased  with  his  manner  of  speech. 

"  Young  sir/'  he  retorted,  surveying  me  from  head 
to  foot  with  much  insolent  contempt,  "  when  you 
have  lived  twenty-four  hours  in  the  city,  you  may 
perchance  learn;  but  if  you  can  find  no  instructor, 
I  shall  be  at  your  service,"  and  he  waved  his  hand, 


IN  SEARCH  OF  FORTUNE.  17 

dismissing  me  as  though  he  were  a  king  and  I  his 
vassal,  at  which,  and,  it  may  be,  at  my  anger,  his 
companions  laughed  aloud. 

Bursting  with  indignation,  which  I  was  at  much 
pains  to  contain,  for  I  was  resolved  not  to  be  drawn 
into  a  brawl,  I  made  him  a  slight  bow  and  passed  on. 

As  my  anger  cooled,  I  felt  a  strong  desire  to  know 
who  this  braggart  might  be,  who  had  spoken  so 
threateningly.  His  appearance,  and  the  deference 
with  which  his  companions  listened  to  his  boasting, 
puzzled  me  not  a  little.  He  was,  I  judged,  about  fifty 
years  of  age,  of  great  stature  and  corpulent.  His  face 
would  have  been  handsome  but  for  a  scar  which 
seamed  the  left  jaw  from  the  ear  to  the  mouth.  His 
dress  was  at  once  tawdry  and  magnificent.  He  wore 
a  coat  of  plum  colour,  the  back  of  which  I  saw  when 
he  leaned  sideways  was  soiled  with  powder  and 
pomatum  from  his  wig;  his  waistcoat  was  of  blue 
satin,  but  much  stained  with  wine.  He  wore  black 
silken  stockings  and  shoes  with  silver  buckles. 

His  companions  at  the  same  table,  of  whom  there 
were  four,  were  less  splendidly  attired,  but  all  had  the 
air  of  men  of  fashion. 


18  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

When  I  had  supped  and  paid  my  reckoning,  I  was 
about  to  leave  the  inn  and  seek  Barney,  about  whom 
I  had  some  disquiet,  for  my  servant  was  ready  not 
less  with  his  hand  than  with  his  tongue.  I  had  half 
risen  from  my  seat  when  I  heard  one  at  the  table 
near  me  speak  of  my  kinsman  Donal  O'Brien,  and 
at  the  name  I  dropped  back  into  my  seat  again  and 
listened. 

What  they  said  of  my  kinsman  I  could  not  tell  for 
the  rattle  of  the  dice,  but  that  it  was  nothing  friendly 
I  judged  by  what  I  saw  of  their  faces.  Then  it 
chanced  that  a  die  rolled  from  the  table  to  the  floor. 
With  a  curse,  he  who  sat  at  the  end  of  the  table,  the 
same  over  whose  sword  I  had  stumbled,  cried  out  to  a 
servant  and  bade  him  find  the  die,  for  it  was  his  hand 
that  had  erred.  Now  that  the  dice  were  silent  I 
could  hear. 

"  His  Excellency  did  not  honour  Lady  Betty  with 
his  presence  at  her  ball  last  Thursday,"  one  was  say- 
ing. "I'll  warrant  Mr.  Under-Secretary  feels  none 
too  happy  for  that  any  more  than  her  ladyship." 

He  of  the  plum-coloured  coat  burst  into  a  roar  of 
derisive  laughter. 


IN  SEARCH  OP  FORTUNE.  19 

"  Much  wine  has  blunted  your  wits,  Dick  Power," 
he  cried,  so  loudly  that  many  eyes  were  turned  on 
him.  "Why  should  my  lord  duke  trouble  to  show 
himself  in  her  ladyship's  ballroom  when  he  has  the 
private  entree  to  her  chamber?  " 

Instantly  the  meaning  of  the  fellow's  words  and  of 
my  uncle's  silent  unfriendliness  towards  my  cousin 
flashed  through  my  brain.  A  chorus  of  laughter  fol- 
lowed which  sounded  in  my  ears  like  the  noise  of  hell. 

I  rose  to  my  feet,  and  seizing  my  cup,  still  half  filled 
with  wine,  I  took  a  step  forward  so  as  to  make  my  aim 
more  sure,  and  dashed  the  wine  full  in  the  face  of 
Lady  Betty's  traducer. 

For  several  moments  there  was  .silence,  the  party 
at  the  table  seeming  thunderstruck  at  the  suddenness 
of  my  attack,  while  I  stood  with  a  calmness  that 
afterwards  no  little  surprised  me,  and  watched  the 
wine  trickle  down  the  braggart's  resplendent  waist- 
coat. Then  with  the  roar  of  a  baited  bull  he  drew 
on  me.  Happily  I  was  of  a  county  famous  for  the 
sword  as  was  Tipperary  for  the  pistol,  and  the  hilt 
came  readily  to  my  hand.  I  parried  a  desperate  thrust 
and  retreated  to  the  fireplace,  where  a  wider  space 


20  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

might  give  the  advantage  to  my  youth  and  activity. 
So  I  defended  myself,  acting  with  caution  until  I 
should  learn  his  manner  of  fighting. 

The  guests  had  now  left  the  tables  and  crowded 
behind  my  antagonist,  watching  the  contest  with 
eager  delight.  How  the  fight  might  have  ended  I 
know  not,  if  mine  host  had  not  struggled  through 
the  crowd,  which  was  fain  to  hold  him  back  lest  he 
spoil  their  sport,  wringing  his  hands,  and  crying  out 
to  both  of  us,  but  more  especially  to  my  antagonist — 

"  Put  up!  put  up,  gentlemen!  Think  of  my  house! 
For  God's  sake,  peace!  for  the  honour  of  my  house." 

At  these  words,  my  enemy  retreated  a  step  and 
ceased  to  press  me.  Then,  dropping  the  point  of  his 
sword,  he  burst  into  a  loud  laugh. 

"  For  the  honour  of  so  excellent  a  tavern,  good 
Peter,  it  shall  be  as  you  wish/'  he  said  to  the  trembling 
innkeeper.  Then,  turning  to  me — "  Sir,"  he  added, 
with  great  coolness,  albeit  his  breath  came  fast 
because  of  his  corpulence,  "we  shall  meet  again  at 
a  more  fitting  time  and  place." 

"  When  and  where  you  will,"  I  answered,  with  equal 
haughtiness. 


IN  SEARCH  OF  FORTUNE.  21 

He  bowed  slightly,  and  returning  his  sword  to  the 
scabbard  he  whispered  something  in  the  ear  of  him 
whom  he  had  addressed  as  Dick  Power.  The  angry 
murmurs  which  had  broken  out,  in  fear  lest  the 
quarrel  should  end  thus  tamely,  were  stilled  in  expec- 
tation. I  was  still  standing  by  the  fire,  with  the 
naked  blade  in  my  hand,  when  Mr.  Dick  Power  pre- 
sented himself  to  me  with  a  low  bow  and  begged  that 
I  would  give  him  the  name  of  a  friend.  I  was  now 
placed  in  a  position  of  much  embarrassment,  for  I 
knew  no  one  whom  I  could  ask  to  render  me  this 
service,  save  my  kinsman  Donal,  and  I  had  the  best 
of  reasons  for  desiring  to  keep  him  in  ignorance  of 
this  unlucky  brawl.  I  hesitated  before  replying,  and 
the  crowd,  misinterpreting  my  silence  for  cowardice, 
broke  out  into  laughter  and  jest  which  stung  me 
almost  to  madness. 

Mr.  Power  stood  waiting  before  me  with  a  smile, 
and  this  no  less  exasperated  me. 

"  Sir/'  I  answered,  in  a  loud  voice,  so  that  all  might 
hear,  "being  newly  come  to  the  city,  I  need  some 
little  time  ere  I  can  find  a  friend.  My  name,  sir," 
for  they  had  begun  to  cry  out  against  me,  "  may  per- 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

haps  give  you  warrant  that  I  shall  not  fail  in  aught 
that  befits  a  gentleman  and  a  man  of  honour.  It  is 
Theobald  Dillon,  of  Carna  Abbey,  in  the  county  of 
Galway,  now  lying  with  Francis  O'Keefe,  vintner." 

While  I  spoke  the  young  man  whom  I  had  seen  at 
the  card-table  near  the  entrance  to  the  room,  and 
whose  bearing  had  so  caught  my  eye,  pushed  his  way 
through  the  throng  to  my  side. 

"  Sir,"  he  cried,  in  a  clear  musical  voice,  "  while 
Tom  Delahunt  lives,  a  Dillon  of  Carna  shall  never 
want  a  friend — or  a  mourner.  My  poor  services  are 
at  your  disposal." 

I  bowed,  partly  to  express  my  grateful  acceptance 
of  services  so  timely  and  partly  to  conceal  my  sur- 
prise, for  Tom  Delahunt  was  known,  even  in  Galway, 
as  the  most  dare-devil  of  the  brethren  of  the  Hell 
Fire  Club;  and  report  had  not  dealt  too  kindly  with 
his  reputation,  albeit  there  was  none  rash  enough  to 
gainsay  his  courage  or  spirit. 

But  indeed  I  was  in  no  position  to  be  over-captious, 
so  that  I  readily  accepted  the  offer  of  my  new-found 
friend,  for  in  truth  he  was  a  friend  to  me  in  my  sorest 
need.  At  this  Mr.  Power  bowed  and  left  me.  When 


IN  SEARCH  OF  FORTUNE.  23 

he  had  turned  his  back  and  mingled  with  the  crowd, 
Mr.  Delahunt  seized  my  arm  and  drew  me  back  a 
little,  so  that  we  might  not  be  overheard. 

"  You  are  new  to  the  city,  sir?  "  he  asked. 

I  answered  him  that  I  was. 

"  Then  take  the  advice  of  one  who  knows  it  well — 
and  to  his  cost,  having  bought  his  knowledge  at  no 
little  loss  to  himself.  Leave  the  inn  with  all  speed, 
for  there  are  certain  fellows  here  who  are  not  to  be 
trusted." 

"  I  would  not  have  them  think  that  I  run  from 
them!  "  I  replied,  a  little  hotly. 

"  That  they  shall  not,"  he  answered,  with  spirit, 
"  seeing  that  you  are  my  friend.  Yet  it  puzzles  me 
why  you  should  have  come  hither." 

"  My  uncle  Tony  bade  me  seek  my  supper  here,"  I 
said. 

"  Ah!  did  he  so?  "  he  went  on,  seeming  to  be  much 
interested.  "And  you  have  supped  well?" 

"  With  much  relish,"  I  answered,  smiling. 

"  'Tis  true ;  but  you  have  not  yet  paid  your  reckon- 
ing," he  said,  watching  my  face. 

"  I  am  very  ready  to  pay  my  reckoning — what  is 


24  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

still  unpaid — seeing  that  I  have  gained  more  than  I 
had  bargained  for/'  I  answered. 

"  And  that?  "  he  asked,  smiling. 

"  The  friendship  of  Mr.  Tom  Delahunt,"  I  replied, 
making  him  a  bow. 

His  face  flushed. 

"  Why,  it  is  gladly  given  to  a  kinsman  of  Tony 
Dillon  and  a  man  of  spirit,"  he  returned. 

Then  I  told  him  again  where  I  was  lodged,  and 
entreated  him  that  he  would  not  forget  the  business, 
since  my  honour  was  at  stake. 

"  Have  no  fear,  I  will  answer  for  your  honour. 
And  now  make  haste  away,  lest  the  Captain  of  the 
Watch  find  you  here  and  interrupt  the  business." 

So,  I  thanked  him  for  his  warning,  and,  bowing  to 
him,  went  out. 


CHAPTEE  II. 

A   FAIR   DOMINO. 

As  soon  as  I  reached  my  lodging  I  made  haste  to 
change  my  travel-stained  garments  for  those  more 
befitting  my  station.  So,  very  quickly  I  donned  my 
new  suit — a  coat  of  chocolate  colour  with  rich  lace, 
a  waistcoat  of  blue  broidered  with  silver,  black  knee- 
breeches  and  silken  hose  of  the  same  colour,  and  shoes 
with  silver  buckles.  I  surveyed  myself  in  the  mirror, 
and,  notwithstanding  that  my  hair  lacked  powder 
to  be  in  the  fashion,  I  felt  no  dissatisfaction  with  my 
figure. 

Now  that  my  blood  was  cooler,  I  confessed  that  a 
brawl  in  a  tavern  would  be  no  favourable  introduction 
to  his  Excellency's  favour  should  he  hear  of  it.  If  I 
failed  to  obtain  the  commission  on  which  I  had  set 
my  heart,  I  could  at  least  seek  service  abroad,  as  many 
of  my  kinsmen  had  done,  and  this  was  some  comfort. 
Then  I  fell  to  thinking  what  would  my  uncle  Tony 

say  in  the  matter.     That  he  had  crippled  himself 

25 


26  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

much  to  equip  me  in  a  manner  befitting  my  birth  I 
well  knew,  and  if  I  must  give  up  the  hope  of  serving 
in  my  own  country  it  would  be  a  bitter  disappoint- 
ment to  him.  And  yet,  albeit  he  showed  no  good- 
will towards  my  cousin,  Lady  Betty,  he  would  be 
far  from  blaming  me  for  resenting  the  foul  insult 
which  had  been  offered  to  her  so  publicly. 

I  remembered  suddenly  that  I  did  not  know  the 
name  of  my  antagonist,  and  it  seemed  somewhat 
strange  that  he  should  have  neglected  the  formality 
of  declaring  it;  and  yet  his  vanity  in  supposing  him- 
self to  be  well  known  to  all  the  world  might  have 
accounted  for  the  omission,  or,  indeed,  it  might  be 
that  the  suddenness  of  the  quarrel  had  left  no  leisure 
for  courtesy.  But  this  did  not  disquiet  me,  seeing 
that  I  had  not  been  born  and,  for  twenty-three  years, 
bred  in  the  county  of  Galway  without  having  smelt 
powder. 

I  rose  and  took  my  uncle's  duelling  pistols  from 
their  case.  They  were  of  the  kind  called  pelters,  and 
of  brass,  with  the  barrels  very  long,  and  point- 
blankers.  They  were  family  pistols,  and  had  de- 
scended to  the  eldest  son  of  the  house,  and  my  uncle, 


A  FAIR  DOMINO.  27 

because  he  had  no  children,  had  given  them  to  me, 
when  I  had  used  them  to  his  pleasure  and  knew  the 
code  as  well  as  a  gentleman  ought.  As  I  was  the 
challenged  party,  the  choice  of  weapons  was  mine, 
unless  my  antagonist  pleaded  that  he  was  no  pistol 
shot,  and  that  I  deemed  to  be  far  from  probable.  I 
would  choose  pistols,  Galway  bred  though  I  was,  for 
my  challenger  was  of  uncommon  stature  and  width, 
and — why  should  I  not  confess  it? — from  my  experi- 
ence in  the  tavern  I  judged  that  what  there  was  of 
advantage  was  not  on  my  side.  I  noticed  with  grim 
satisfaction  the  notches  cut  in  the  stocks ;  a  little  cross 
told  when  the  shot  had  been  fatal,  and  of  these  on 
Spitfire  I  reckoned  twenty-three,  the  number  of  my 
own  years.  When  the  wound  had  not  proved  fatal,  it 
was  marked  by  a  simple  notch.  I  examined  both  care- 
fully, testing  the  hair  springs  more  than  once  before 
I  restored  them  to  the  case.  As  I  did  so  there  came 
a  knocking  at  my  door.  Doubtless  it  was  Mr.  Dela- 
hunt,  I  thought,  as  I  strode  across  the  room  and  flung 
open  the  door. 

For  a  moment  surprise  bereft  me  of  the  power  of 
speech.     It  was  no  man,  but  a  woman,  who  stood 


28  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

before  me,  and  a  young  and  comely  woman  at  that, 
I  judged,  albeit  the  light  was  none  of  the  best,  and 
I  could  see  only  her  mouth  and  chin,  and  that  but 
dimly  by  reason  of  the  domino  which  she  wore,  and 
from  which  her  dark  eyes  shone  like  stars  from  a 
winter  sky. 

For  several  minutes  we  stood  gazing  the  one  at  the 
other  without  speaking,  for  in  truth  I  knew  not  what 
to  say. 

"  Mr.  Theobald  Dillon/'  she  began  at  last,  in  a  low, 
clear  voice,  which  sounded  like  the  first  notes  of  a 
thrush's  morning  song. 

"  Bids  you  heartily  welcome  to  his  poor  lodging," 
I  said,  with  a  low  bow,  and  made  way  for  her  to  enter. 

She  hesitated  awhile,  looking  doubtfully  into  the 
room.  Then,  as  if  with  sudden  resolve — 

"  I  would  speak  with  you  in  private,"  she  said, 
daintily  crossing  the  threshold,  "  and  so  I  would  not 
be  overheard,"  and  with  that  she  glanced  at  my 
sleeping  chamber.  By  the  light  of  the  candles  I  saw 
that  she  was  richly  dressed  in  brocaded  silk,  while 
she  wore  on  her  little  feet  satin  shoes  with  bows  of 
pink. 


A  FAIR  DOMINO.  29 

"  Have  no  fear  of  that/'  I  answered,  and,  to  give 
her  greater  confidence,  shot  the  bolt  of  the  door  by 
which  she  had  entered. 

She  turned  her  eyes  on  me  quickly,  a  little  dis- 
quieted I  thought;  then,  catching  sight  of  the  pistols, 
for  I  had  left  the  case  open,  she  moved  quickly  toward 
them. 

"  Are  they  loaded?  "  she  asked. 

I  read  what  was  in  her  mind. 

"Madam,"  I  said,  with  some  haughtiness,  "I  am 
a  man  of  honour." 

What  I  could  see  of  her  face  coloured  somewhat. 

"  Forgive  me,  sir/'  she  asked,  very  sweetly.  "  I  am 
but  a  girl,  and  a  woman's  honour  is  lightly  tarnished. 
In  truth,  I  am  but  a  sorry  pleader  to  make  a  foe  where 
I  seek  a  friend.  I  would  ask  a  favour  of  you,  but  I 
know  not  how." 

"  Your  desire  is  granted,"  I  cried,  for  the  music  of 
her  voice  had  taken  me  captive,  "  if  it  be  aught  that 
depends  on  me." 

Her  eyes  met  mine  questioningly. 

"  In  very  truth?  "  she  asked,  eagerly. 

"  In  very  truth,"  I  answered. 


30  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Sir,"  she  said,  coming  closer  to  me  until  I  could 
feel  her  breath  upon  my  cheek,  "  I  will  hold  you  to 
your  pledge.  You  will  grant  me  what  I  desire?  " 

I  bowed,  for  I  much  wondered  what  was  this  thing 
which  she  so  desired  that  she  had  come  to  me  alone  to 
ask  it,  and  I  had  not  leisure  for  words. 

"  You  had  a  quarrel  to-day — in  a  tavern  close  by, 
and  drew  upon  a  stranger,"  she  went  on. 

"  To  defend  my  life,"  I  answered.  "  It  is  true, 
though  I  know  not  how  you  came  by  the  news  so 
speedily." 

"You  will  choose  pistols?  "  she  asked,  with  a  glance 
at  those  that  lay  before  her. 

"  Yes,"  I  replied,  flushing  as  I  remembered  my 
thoughts  of  a  little  before. 

For  a  few  moments  she  stood  by  the  fire,  leaning 
a  little  forward,  her  forefinger  on  her  lip.  Then  she 
roused  herself  suddenly,  and  came  nearer  to  me. 

"  When  you  meet,"  she  said,  quickly,  "  you  must 
fire  dumb." 

"  Fire  dumb! "  I  exclaimed,  startled  out  of  my 
calmness.  "My  God,  fire  dumb!  Do  you  know  what 
it  is  that  you  ask?  " 


A  PAIR  DOMINO.  31 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  quietly ;  "  I  know  well  what 
it  is,  and  that  you  have  given  me  your  word." 

"  It  is  forbidden —     "  I  began. 

"  Yes,"  she  continued,  with  great  calmness,  "  by 
the  Code  of  Honour,  but  what  of  that?  It  is  no  dis- 
honour if — if "  and  she  hesitated. 

I  waited  until  she  should  finish. 

"If  you  risk  your  life,"  she  said,  watching  me 
closely. 

"  I  care  nothing  for  the  risk,"  I  answered,  proudly, 
"  but  a  lady's  honour " 

"  Ha,  a  lady's  honour,  sir/'  she  repeated,  and  her 
surprise  assured  me  that  she  knew  not  the  cause  of 
my  quarrel. 

"  Yes,"  I  went  on.  "How  shall  I  fire  dumb  when 
it  is  a  lady's  honour  that  is  at  stake  ?  " 

I  thought  she  winced. 

"  And  yet,  sir,"  she  persisted,  "  the  Code  regards 
such  offences  but  lightly." 

Her  knowledge  of  what  we  in  Galway  were  wont  to 
call  the  Thirty-six  Commandments  amazed  me. 

"  It  may  be  so,"  I  answered ;  "  but  I  take  no  such 
view  of  the  matter." 


32  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Yet  you  have  pledged  me  your  word,"  she  said 
again. 

"  Yes,  to  my  own  destruction,  if  you  hold  me  to  it," 
I  cried,  throwing  myself  moodily  into  a  chair,  and 
covering  my  face  with  my  hands. 

"  Destruction,  sir! "  she  exclaimed,  and  I  thought 
that  there  was  mockery  in  her  voice.  "  Nay,  rather 
to  your  own  salvation.  " 

"  How  so?  "  I  asked,  raising  my  head  and  looking 
at  her  in  amazement.  It  may  have  been  my  gaze 
that  confused  her,  for  she  seemed  awhile  to  have  no 
answer  ready. 

"  Because  you  will  have  been  true  to  your  pledge," 
she  said,  slowly,  "  and  earned  a  daughter's  gratitude 
for  her  father's  life.  You  will  keep  your  promise?  " 

"  I  will  so,"  I  answered,  readily  enough,  for  her 
appeal  to  my  mercy  touched  my  heart,  and  when  I 
bethought  me  that  my  antagonist  was  an  old  man,  to 
fire  dumb  no  longer  seemed  to  be  so  great  a  disgrace. 
Moreover,  I  now  knew  what  I  had  before  but  dimly 
suspected,  that  she  was  pleading  for  a  father's  life. 

"  And  thus,  kind  sir,"  she  answered  me  humbly,  "  a 
daughter  thanks  you,  as  she  ought,  upon  her  knees," 


A  FAIR  DOMINO. 

and  before  I  could  prevent  her  she  had  dropped  lightly 
to  the  ground. 

"  Nay,"  I  said,  taking  her  gloved  hands  and  rais- 
ing her  up,  "  not  thus  shall  you  thank  me." 

"  How  then,  sir?  "  she  asked,  her  eyes  downcast. 

"  I  would  remember  your  face,"  I  answered  her. 

"  It  may  not  be,  sir,  seeing  that  I  would  have  you 
forget  my  visit,"  she  said,  yet  in  such  a  manner  that 
I  was  encouraged  to  persist. 

"  If  I  grant  you  your  desire  to  see  my  poor  face/' 
she  went  on,  seeing  that  I  would  not  take  her  nay, 
"  will  you  promise  me  upon  your  honour  never  to 
betray  the  secret  of  my  visit,  and,  if  we  meet  again, 
to  forget  that  we  have  ever  met  before?  " 

"  I  promise  upon  my  honour,"  I  replied,  humbly. 

She  raised  her  hands  suddenly  to  her  head,  and  in 
an  instant  the  hood  of  the  domino  fell  back,  and 
revealed  her  face  turned  towards  mine  with  a  smile, 
half  coy,  half  mocking.  Her  beauty  and  the  splen- 
dour of  her  eyes  dazzled  me  an  instant.  I  think  she 
knew  it,  and  was  in  nowise  displeased  thereat,  for  the 
colour  in  her  cheeks  grew  deeper.  She  made  me  a 
low  courtesy  and  then  quickly  replaced  the  hood. 


34  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  wish  you  good-night,  sir,"  she  said,  as  she  turned 
towards  the  door.  "  I  have  already  outstayed  my  time, 
and  perchance  your  patience." 

I  opened  the  door,  and  would  have  accompanied  her 
to  the  street,  but  she  forhade  it  somewhat  imperiously. 
Her  maid  awaited  her,  she  said,  and  her  chair  was  hut 
a  little  way  off.  I  watched  her  descend  the  narrow 
stair,  which  she  did  without  once  looking  back. 

Then  I  returned  to  my  chamber  and  closed  the  door. 
It  seemed  suddenly  to  have  grown  dark,  and  for  the 
first  time  I  noticed  what  a  sorry  light  the  candles 
gave. 

Then  remembering  what  was  before  me  and  that  I 
needed  sleep,  I  made  haste  to  my  bed. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    MEETING   IN   THE   NINE    ACRES. 

I  SLEPT  well  for  all  my  adventures,  and  rose  betimes 
in  the  morning.  I  dressed  myself  with  much  care, 
being  resolved  to  leave  the  world,  if  need  be,  in  a 
becoming  fashion. 

I  had  scarce  breakfasted,  when  I  heard  a  quick  light 
step  on  the  stair,  and  in  a  moment  Mr.  Tom  Delahunt 
entered  my  room.  He  bowed  low  to  me  as  I  rose  to 
greet  him,  then  casting  his  hat  and  cane  to  the  floor, 
he  threw  himself  into  a  chair.  He  was  magnificently 
dressed,  and  seemed,  to  judge  from  the  elegance  of 
his  hair,  to  have  but  newly  come  from  the  friseur. 

"  I  have  not  been  careless  of  your  interests,  sir," 
he  began,  with  a  smile  which  showed  his  very  fine 
white  teeth,  "and  I  can  happily  inform  you  that 
the  meeting  has  been  arranged  for  to-morrow,  an 
hour  after  sunrise,  in  the  Nine  Acres,  if  the  time  and 
place  please  you. 

I  bowed  my  assent. 

35 


36  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  As  for  the  delay,  Mr.  Power  begs  me  to  assure 
you  of  his  principal's  regret  for  the  delay,  which  was 
unavoidable,  as  he  had  an  engagement  of  similar 
nature  this  morning,"  he  said,  smiling  pleasantly. 
"  It  may  interest  you  to  learn  also,"  he  went  on,  still 
smiling,  "  that  Bully  Yelverton  has  shot  his  man 
prettily,  and  left  a  hole  in  his  left  lung." 

"  Bully  Yelverton!  "  I  exclaimed,  rising  to  my  feet 
in  my  amazement,  for  he  had  named  the  straightest 
shot  as  well  as  the  most  skilful  swordsman  in  the 
province  of  Leinster.  God  knows  I  had  little  enough 
chance  against  him  on  even  terms,  but  to  stand  his 
fire  without  replying  left  me  in  such  a  case  that  Provi- 
dence alone  could  save  me,  and  Providence  had  seemed 
to  be  ever  on  the  side  of  Bully  Yelverton. 

But  less  easily  borne  than  the  thought  of  death 
itself,  was  the  knowledge  that  I  had  been  so  befooled. 
My  brain  burned  when  I  remembered  how  proud  I 
had  been  of  my  promise  to  spare  the  father  for  the 
daughter's  sake.  I  recalled  how  she  had  seemed  con- 
fused when  I  had  questioned  her.  It  seemed  a  grim 
jest  to  gratify  a  woman's  whim.  Why  had  she  chosen 
me  for  the  victim? 


THE  MEETING  IN  THE  NINE  ACRES.        37 

My  surprise  was  such  that  I  clean  forgot  the 
presence  of  my  guest.  As  I  turned  from  the  window 
where  I  had  been  standing,  I  caught  his  glance. 
There  was  some  contempt  in  his  eyes,  and  this  brought 
me  to  my  senses. 

When  his  gaze  met  mine,  he  rose  from  his  seat  and 
took  up  his  hat  and  cane. 

"  Perhaps,  sir/'  he  said,  coldly,  "  I  mistook  your 
name  and  your  desire." 

I  turned  on  him  furiously,  for  I  could  not  mistake 
the  meaning  of  his  tone. 

"  If  you  doubt  my  courage,  sir/'  I  cried,  "  you  can 
prove  it  here  and  now,"  and  I  pushed  the  case  of 
pistols  towards  him. 

His  face  flushed  a  little  and,  for  a  moment,  he 
seemed  as  though  he  would  accept  my  challenge. 
Then  he  laughed  and  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"Nay,  nay,"  he  said,  "that  were  indeed  to  treat 
Bully  Yelverton  but  scurvily,  and  as  for  your  courage, 
why  no  man  will  dispute  it,  seeing  that  Tom  Dela- 
hunt  is  your  friend  and  Tony  Dillon  your  kinsman, 
whose  health  I  would  gladly  drink  in  a  bottle  of 
O'Keefe's  best  claret." 


38  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  ask  your  pardon,"  I  said,  flushing  with  shame 
at  my  remissness,  "  thinking  of  my  poor  life  has  made 
me  forget  that  I  am  your  host." 

"  You  have  but  little  time  left  to  make  your  char- 
acter," he  answered,  laughing  pleasantly  at  his  own 
wit,  while  I  ordered  a  bottle  of  wine. 

"  True,"  I  said,  "  and  I  depend  on  you  to  do  justice 
to  my  memory." 

"  You  may  trust  your  life — your  memory  to  me," 
he  replied,  holding  his  glass  to  the  light. 

"You  count  me  a  dead  man?"  I  asked.  His 
indifference  to  my  fate  interested  me  strangely. 

He  emptied  his  glass  and  smacked  his  lips  approv- 
ingly. 

"  As  sure,"  he  answered,  "as — as  Tom  Delahunt  is 
bankrupt  in  all  save  honour,  but,"  as  if  the  matter 
wearied  him,  "  to  the  morrow  belong  the  deeds  of  the 
morrow.  You  have  blazed  before?  " 

I  bent  my  head  with  a  smile. 

"  True,  I  need  not  have  asked,"  he  said,  "  seeing 
that  you  are  Galway  born.  About  daybreak  you  shall 
see  me  again.  Adieu!  " 


THE  MEETING  IN  THE  NINE  ACRES.        39 

He  took  his  hat  and  cane,  and  bowing  low,  left 
the  room. 

When  my  guest  was  gone,  I  sat  down  and  wrote  a 
long  letter  to  my  uncle,  for  I  was  loth  to  leave  this 
world  without  a  farewell  to  him  who  had  loved  me 
as  a  father  his  son.  Until  now,  when  I  strove  to  put 
my  gratitude  in  words,  I  had  not  thought  how  much 
I  owed  him.  I  wondered  with  what  feeling  he  would 
learn  of  my  death,  and  a  lump  rose  in  my  throat. 
When  I  had  set  down  fully  the  story  of  the  quarrel 
and  what  had  followed  I  was  easier.  At  least  he  must 
approve  my  resolve  to  keep  my  pledge,  however  he 
might  curse  my  folly  to  have  given  it. 

The  day  went  quickly,  and  I  retired  to  rest  early, 
my  servant,  Barney,  watching  through  the  night  until 
it  should  be  time  to  wake  me.  Before  dawn  T  was 
ready,  and  as  I  waited  I  grew  restless  lest  Delahunt 
should  come  late,  or  worse  still,  forget  me  altogether, 
and  I  was  anxious  to  be  on  the  ground  first,  but  I 
need  have  felt  no  fear.  It  was  not  yet  sunrise  when 
I  heard  his  coach  halt  before  the  door,  and  a  few 
minutes  later  he  was  with  me. 


40  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

He  scanned  my  face  keenly,  and  I  thought  he 
seemed  satisfied.  He  was  very  pale,  and  his  eyes 
looked  tired,  so  that  I  knew  he  had  not  slept. 

I  gave  him  the  case  of  pistols,  and  he  examined 
them  with  much  care,  seeming  specially  pleased  with 
the  notches  carved  in  the  stocks.  Then  he  drew  from 
the  pocket  of  his  cloak  a  flask  of  cognac,  and  pressed 
me  to  drink  of  it,  but  I  shook  my  head,  for  I  had  no 
great  liking  for  spirits  at  any  time,  and  least  of  all  in 
the  morning. 

"  As  you  will"  he  said,  raising  the  flask  to  his  own 
lips,  "  and  yet  it  has  saved  a  man's  life  before  now." 

"  I  put  small  faith  in  it,"  I  replied,  as  we  went  down 
the  stair  together. 

The  grey  dawn  was  already  creeping  out  of  the  east, 
and  the  soft  September  air 'blew  gently  in  our  faces. 
I  took  the  letter  from  my  pocket  and  gave  it  to  my 
companion. 

"  If,"  I  began- 

"  Have  no  fear,"  he  replied,  "  It  shall  be  delivered." 

When  we  had  come  to  the  Nine  Acres  we  left  the 
coach  and  crossed  on  foot  to  the  ground.  The  mist 
of  the  morning  still  hung  like  a  shroud  over  trees  and 


THE  MEETING  IN  THE   NINE  ACRES.        4] 

grass.  Mr.  Delahunt  surveyed  the  ground  carefully, 
noting  the  trees  in  front  of  us  and  the  position  of 
the  sun,  and  I  knew  that  he  was  to  be  trusted  in  such 
a  matter.  Then  he  began  to  pace  up  and  down  im- 
patiently, cursing  Dick  Power  roundly  for  his  tardi- 
ness and  because,  though  I  did  not  know  this  till  after- 
wards, he  had  lost  fifty  guineas  to  him  at  the  card 
table  this  same  morning. 

But  our  patience  was  not  sorely  tried.  It  was  little 
past  the  hour  of  sunrise  when  a  second  coach  drew 
up  beside  that  which  we  had  left,  and  from  it  issued 
my  antagonist  and  his  second. 

I  noticed  that  Bully  Yelverton  was  attired  much 
plainer  than  I  had  seen  him  before,  being  indeed  clad 
in  sombre  garments.  He  made  me  a  low  bow,  which 
I  answered  coldly,  for  truly  I  had  no  cause  to  show 
him  more  courtesy  than  good  breeding  required.  But 
he  did  not  seem  to  expect  it,  for  when  he  had  greeted 
me,  he  turned  his  back  upon  me  and  began  to  troll 
a  song. 

"When  the  ground  was  chosen  and  measured  at 
twelve  paces,  he  took  up  his  stand  opposite  me,  and 
this  he  did  with  much  assumption  of  indifference. 


42  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Midway  between  us  a  white  kerchief,  to  which  a  cord 
had  been  attached,  was  laid  as  a  signal  when  to  fire. 
Then,  having  loaded  and  handed  a  pistol  to  each  of  us, 
our  seconds  withdrew  each  to  the  right  of  his  principal 
and  Mr.  Power  having  the  end  of  the  cord. 

On  being  answered  that  we  were  ready,  suddenly 
he  drew  the  kerchief  away,  and  at  the  same  instant 
I  saw  the  blaze  of  my  antagonist's  pistol.  I  could 
scarce  believe  that  I  had  not  been  struck,  for  I  knew 
that  he  had  covered  me,  but  so  it  was.  I  was  greatly 
amazed  to  find  myself  still  unhurt,  and  for  a  moment 
I  forgot  that  I  still  held  the  pistol  undischarged  in  my 
hand.  Then  remembering,  I  raised  my  hand  and 
fired  in  the  air. 

When  the  smoke  had  cleared  away,  I  looked  at  Mr. 
Yelverton.  The  pistol  had  fallen  from  his  hand  and 
his  face  was  blanched,  as  if  with  terror.  As  his  sec- 
ond approached  him,  he  called  to  him  feebly — 

"  Dick,  Dick,  I  am  not  well.     Take  me  away." 

Mr.  Power,  who  had  seemed  thunderstruck  with 
amazement,  was  quickly  at  his  side  helping  him  to  his 
coach. 

When  he  had  reached  it  and  the  door  was  thrown 


THE  MEETING  IN  THE  NINE  ACRES.        43 

open,  he  paused  as  if  remembering,  and  made  me  a 
low  bow,  and  this  he  seemed  to  me  to  do  with  much 
pain  and  difficulty. 

As  for  me,  I  stood  as  if  rooted  to  the  spot  in  surprise 
at  what  had  happened,  as  indeed  I  well  might,  seeing 
that  Bully  Yelverton  had  fought  his  last  duel,  but  of 
that  I  had  no  knowledge  until  afterwards. 

So  leaving  the  Phoenix  Park  we  sought  our  break- 
fast at  the  Nag's  Head.  Mr.  Delahunt  swore  that  he 
had  never  known  anything  which  puzzled  his  com- 
prehension so  much  as  that  Bully  Yelverton  had 
missed  his  man  and  that  I  had  fired  dumb,  a  thing 
which  besides  being  against  the  Code  was  against  all 
reason.  A  little  later,  Mr.  Power  joined  us,  seeming 
much  disturbed,  and  made  haste  to  tell  us  that  Bully 
Yelverton  had  taken  to  his  bed,  and  that  the  leech 
after  much  blood-letting  had  declared  that  he  had 
got  a  stroke  and  was  paralysed  in  his  right  side.  And, 
indeed,  it  seemed  as  if  Providence  had  befriended 
me,  as  Mr.  Delahunt  had  said. 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

HIS   EXCELLENCY. 

WHEN  I  returned  to  my  lodging  I  found  lying  there 
a  message  from  my  kinsman  Donal  bidding  me  come 
to  the  castle  at  the  hour  of  four  on  the  next  day.  So 
having  leisure  from  affairs  of  business  now  that  my 
meeting  was  ended  so  happily,  I  found  abundant  occu- 
pation in  seeking  a  reason  for  the  strange  request 
which  had  been  made  to  me  on  the  night  before. 
But  none  satisfied  me,  so  that  I  was  forced  to  relin- 
quish a  task  so  hopeless,  and  strive  to  put  it  from 
my  mind — if  I  might,  but  I  could  not. 

When  I  presented  myself  at  the  castle,  which  I  did 
duly,  my  kinsman  greeted  me  with  no  great  warmth. 

"  You  have  received  my  message?  "  he  asked. 

I  bowed. 

"It  was  written  yesterday,  in  the  morning,"  he 
went  on,  showing  the  while  his  fang-like  white  teeth. 
"  His  Excellency  had  then  some  thought  of  a  com- 
mission for  you.  Since  then  he  has ?  " 

44 


HIS  EXCELLENCY.  45 

"What?"  I  exclaimed,  for  his  manner  boded  me 
no  good. 

"  Altered  his  intention,"  my  kinsman  answered, 
regarding  me  coldly. 

"May  I  know  what  has  caused  his  Excellency  to 
alter  his  intention?  "  I  spoke  as  bravely  as  I  could, 
but  my  heart  was  low  the  while. 

"  It  is  said,"  he  replied,  in  the  same  careless  tone, 
"  that  on  your  arrival  in  the  city,  you  went  to  a  tavern 
and  there,  having  drunk  too  deeply,  doubtless  because 
you  were  weary,  you  insulted  and  drew  upon  a 
stranger  without  cause." 

"  Do  you  believe  this  story?  "  I  asked,  bitterly. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  . 

"  It  matters  little  what  I  believe,"  he  answered ; 
"but  his  Excellency  must  needs  be  particular  as  to 
whom  he  grants  his  patronage.  Evil  tongues  have 
not  spared  his  Grace's  reputation." 

"  Does  his  Excellency  think  then  that  I  am  un- 
worthy of  his  service?  "  I  asked,  striving  mightily  to 
be  calm. 

My  kinsman  bowed. 

"  Are  you  too  of  the  same  mind  as  his  Grace  on  this 


46  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

matter?  "  I  cried,  hotly;  and  indeed  it  would  not  have 
pleased  me  ill  to  have  made  a  quarrel  with  him  there. 

But  my  kinsman  shrugged  his  shoulders  as  though 
the  matter  did  not  interest  him.  "It  matters  noth- 
ing," he  answered,  "  what  I  think,  seeing  that  I  am 
but  his  Excellency's  faithful  servant."  And  this  he 
spoke  in  a  loud  voice  as  though  he  wished  all  the  world 
to  know  how  faithful  he  was. 

"  I  think  that  you  are  my  enemy?  "  I  said,  looking 
into  his  eyes. 

"  Indeed,"  he  answered ;  "  you  are  a  very  young 
man,  Theobald,  and  not  a  very  wise  one,  in  spite  of 
your  youth." 

"•A  fool  could  tell  a  friend  from  an  enemy,"  I 
cried,  hotly. 

"  Then  seek  out  a  fool,  cousin,  with  all  haste,"  he 
answered. 

"  I  have  no  need,"  I  said,  "  seeing  that  I  am  a  fool 
myself  to  have  trusted  you.  And  I  tell  you,  Donal, 
that  I  do  not  believe  you,  for  if  his  Excellency  is  the 
man  they  say  he  is,  he  will  not  punish  me  because  I  am 
a  gentleman  and  have  done  as  any  gentleman  would 
do  in  such  an  affair,  however  evil  tongues  may  wag." 


HIS  EXCELLENCY.  47 

"  Ho,  ho,"  exclaimed  a  musical  voice  behind  me, 
"  and  what  manner  of  man  do  they  say  his  much- 
ahused  Excellency  is,  young  sir?  " 

I  turned  round  swiftly.  The  speaker  was  a  tall, 
elegantly  dressed  man,  not  more  than  thirty  years  of 
age.  He  wore  a  diamond  star  on  his  breast,  and  an 
amused  smile  played  about  his  handsome  features.  It 
was  the  Viceroy  himself.  I  bowed  low  before  him, 
confused  and  trembling  at  my  own  daring  words.  He 
repeated  his  question  before  I  could  find  my  tongue 
to  answer. 

"  My  kinsman  Dillon  is  no  courtier,  your  Grace," 
Donal  interposed,  with  a  sneer. 

"  He  is  none  the  worse  for  that,"  the  Viceroy 
retorted,  with  so  much  meaning  that  my  kinsman  bit 
his  lip  for  mortification.  "  But,  young  sir,"  turning 
to  me,  "  I  await  your  answer.  What  do  they  say  of 
his  Excellency?" 

"  They  say,"  I  answered,  taking  heart  of  grace, 
"  that  his  Excellency's  sword  was  always  more  ready 
to  defend  a  lady's  honour  than  his  own  life." 

"  Ha,  do  they  say  so  in  truth?  "  he  asked,  seeming 


48  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

nowise  ill-pleased  with  my  words.  "  And  for  what 
fair  lady  has  your  own  good  sword  been  drawn  ?  " 

I  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  I  told  him  that  it 
was  my  cousin  Lady  Betty  who  had  been  spoken  of 
with  insult,  but  not  that  he  had  been  named  with  her. 

"  The  most  beautiful  and  virtuous  lady  in  Dublin/' 
his  Excellency  cried  out,  hotly;  "  and  you  have  done 
well,  sir,  to  defend  her  honour.  And  as  for  that  same 
commission,  why  look  you  here,  if  my  Lady  Betty  will 
plead  for  you,  it  is  yours,"  and  with  that  he  made  me 
a  bow  and  was  gone  ere  I  could  thank  him. 

So  it  happened  that  what  had  gone  so  near  to  prove 
my  ruin  was  now  become  the  making  of  my  fortunes. 
I  made  haste  to  present  myself  before  my  fair  cousin, 
for  although  my  uncle  had  forbidden  it,  I  could  now 
plead  his  Excellency's  commands  as  my  excuse. 

My  Lady  Betty  received  me  with  much  kindness. 
She  was  not  so  slender  as  I  had  remembered  her  when 
she  would  come  to  Carna  in  the  winter,  but  indeed  she 
was  grown  scarce  less  beautiful.  When  I  had  kissed 
her  hand  she  turned  her  cheek  to  me  very  graciously 
to  salute,  and  this  gave  me  the  greater  hope  that  she 
would  be  my  advocate.  This  she  promised  to  do,  with 


HIS  EXCELLENCY.  49 

a  blush  that  became  her  mightily,  so  that  I  would 
have  saluted  her  again,  but  she  forbade  it,  yet  without 
displeasure,  and  dismissed  me,  bidding  me  come  again 
when  I  had  learned  his  Excellency's  decision. 

And  indeed  I  had  no  long  time  to  wait,  for  on  the 
third  day  a  packet  was  delivered  at  my  lodging. 
When  I  had  broken  the  seal  and  opened  it,  I  found 
that  it  was  what  I  had  hoped  for;  with  it  also  was  a 
letter  written  by  my  kinsman  informing  me  that  his 
Excellency  had  been  pleased  to  appoint  me  an  extra 
Aide-de-Camp  to  his  person. 

And  so  it  came  about  that  my  meeting  with  Bully 
Yelverton,  which  was  like  to  ruin  my  hopes,  won  me 
the  friendship  of  his  Grace  of  Eutland. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MY   UNCLE   TONY. 

For  some  days,  my  mind  was  so  filled  with  the 
thought  of  my  unexpected  good  fortune,  that  I  found 
leisure  for  little  else.  I  wrote  a  letter  to  my  uncle 
Tony  telling  him  of  his  Excellency's  kindness  to  me, 
but  of  my  meeting  with  Bully  Yelverton  I  made  no 
mention,  seeing  that  I  dared  not  tell  him  all  that  had 
happened  lest  I  should  make  him  angry,  for  I  knew 
that  he  found  it  hard  to  forgive  any  one  who  disre- 
garded the  Code. 

Indeed,  I  was  not  proud  of  my  own  share  in  the 
affair,  albeit  I  owed  to  it  his  Excellency's  favour. 
When  I  came  to  think  of  it,  I  wondered  more  and 
more  how  Bully  Yelverton  had  missed,  since  his  aim 
was  sure  at  sixteen  paces,  and  I  had  stood  but  twelve 
from  the  muzzle  of  his  pistol.  So  I  judged  it  better 
to  tell  my  uncle  nothing  of  the  matter,  albeit  I  was 

not  without  fear  lest  my  cousin  Donal  should  see  in  it 

50 


MY  UNCLE  TONY.  51 

a  chance  to  do  me  an  ill-turn  with  him,  since  he  had 
failed  to  prevent  his  Grace  from  giving  me  his  com- 
mission. 

Of  my  cousin,  Lady  Betty,  I  said  little,  save  that 
she  was  accounted  the  most  virtuous  lady  in  Dublin, 
and  could  reckon  on  the  sword  of  every  honourable 
gentleman  in  the  city  if  need  were,  to  prove  her  worth. 
This  I  wrote,  remembering  that  my  uncle  Tony  had 
been  wont  to  say  that  a  lady's  honour  was  as  bright  as 
the  sword  blades  drawn  in  defence  of  it.  So  I  made 
no  mention  of  Lady  Betty's  beauty,  but  only  of  her 
virtue.  And,  in  this,  I  think  I  did  wisely,  for  my 
uncle  made  great  haste  to  answer  me,  bidding  me,  if 
I  found  any  one  to  question  my  cousin's  virtue  to  call 
him  out,  and  that  if  I  did  not  kill  him,  he  would  ride 
to  Dublin  himself  for  that  purpose,  though  his  health 
was  indifferent. 

Then  he  fell  to  abusing  his  physician  and  the 
dropsy  together,  but  chiefly  the  physician.  "  The 
rascal  has  insulted  me,  and  the  devil  of  it  is  I  cannot 
shoot  him  because  he  is  no  gentleman,  and  there  is 
not  another  physician  within  forty  miles  of  me. 
Listen,  Toby,  and  think  how  I  bore  it.  Yesterday  he 


52  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

breathed  a  vein  in  my  leg.  When  he  had  done,  he 
said — 

"  '  Sir,  I  have  taken  from  you  two  gallons  of  water.' 

"  '  Water/  said  I.  '  Wine,  you  mean ;  for  I  have 
not  drank  so  much  water  in  twenty  years.' 

"  '  Water,'  said  he  again,  whereat  I  flew  into  a  great 
passion,  telling  him  that  he  lied,  for  that  I  was  no 
water  drinker,  and  that  he  had  reason  to  know  that  as 
well  as  I.  After  that  I  felt  better,  for  a  good  burst  of 
passion  is  worth  much  physic  to  a  man  whose  heart 
and  head  only  are  alive,  his  other  parts  being  in  a 
sort  dead." 

My  uncle's  letter  made  me  glad,  for  I  saw  in  it 
some  hope  that  he  would  come  to  love  my  Lady  Betty, 
as  he  had  been  used  when  she  was  a  little  girl.  I  could 
not  forbear  laughing  to  think  of  my  uncle's  quarrel 
with  his  physician,  since  I  knew  that  the  leech,  though 
he  might  not  be  a  gentleman,  was  yet  as  stiff-necked 
as  any  gentleman  could  be,  and  set  great  value  by  his 
own  opinion,  and  had  courage  at  the  back  of  it.  So 
he  would  not  yield  to  any — not  even  to  Tony  Dillon 
— in  argument,  having  more  logic  than  wit,  and  he 
had  no  fear  of  an  oath.  If  he  had  much  skill  I  know 


MY  UNCLE  TONY.  53 

not,  but  certain  I  am  that  my  uncle  owed  him  many 
years  of  life;  for,  when  the  gout  had  crippled  his 
limbs,  the  blood  flowed  so  slowly  that  he  was  like  to 
die  of  inaction  had  not  choler  against  the  leech  filled 
his  lungs  and  made  his  heart  beat  quick  with  passion. 

I  told  my  cousin,  Lady  Betty,  what  he  had  written 
of  the  leech,  whereat  she  laughed,  yet  tenderly  I 
thought,  and  then  sighed,  so  that  I  was  tempted  to 
ask  what  had  come  between  her  and  my  uncle. 

"  My  uncle  Tony  loves  you,"  I  said. 

But  she  turned  her  head  away  and  would  not 
answer  me. 

"  He  is  generous  if  he  is  not  always  just,"  I  went 
on,  hoping  to  find  a  chance  of  reconciling  them. 

"  I  have  no  fault  to  find  either  with  his  justice  or 
with  his  generosity,"  she  answered,  with  some  haughti- 
ness. 

"  He  is  an  old  man,"  I  began. 

"  And  you  are  a  young  man,  and  so  you  do  not 
know  when  a  subject  is  wearisome.  I  had  liefer  talk 
of  some  one  other  than  Tony  Dillon,  even  if  it  be 
Theobald  Dillon." 

I  bit  my  lip  for  mortification. 


54  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  have  no  desire  to  weary  you  with  my  poor  self." 

"  Not  even  when  I  wish  it?  " 

"  You  do  not." 

"  By  my  honour  I  do.  I  hope  the  Viceroy  will  be 
good  and  faithful  to  his  promise." 

"  I  shall  strive  to  merit  his  goodwill." 

"  Merit  is  but  a  dull  thing,  and  his  Grace  loves 
nothing  dull." 

"  How  then  shall  I  win  his  favour?  " 

"You  must  please  his  Grace.  Virtue  laudatur, 
et  alget.  Be  as  virtuous  as  you  please,  so  you  season 
your  virtue  with  wit.  You  still  smack  somewhat  of 
the  country." 

"  'Tis  no  wonder,  seeing  that  I  was  born  and  bred 
there." 

"  The  air  of  the  court  will  soon  blow  it  away.  You 
have  a  good  figure." 

"  Of  that  your  ladyship  is  accounted  a  good  judge," 
I  said,  with  a  bow. 

Her  face  flushed  a  little,  so  that  I  feared  lest  I -had 
displeased  her. 

"  Then  my  judgment  is  of  some  worth?  " 

"Who  doubts  it?" 


MY  UNCLE  TONY.  55 

"  You  need  not  when  it  is  favourable  to  you." 
"  His  Excellency  has  a  handsome  figure  himself," 
I  said,  watching  her. 

"  It  were  folly  to  doubt  it,"  she  answered,  and  her 
face  did  not  change,  so  that  I  wondered  if  she  knew 
how  tongues  wagged  of  her  and  the  Viceroy. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
AT  THE  VICEROY'S  COURT. 

ALREADY  the  town  had  ceased  to  talk  much  of  my 
duel  with  Bully  Yelverton,  and  albeit  I  could  not 
forgive  myself  that  I  had  fired  dumb,  yet  I  was  no 
little  consoled  to  know  that  others  thought  less  of  the 
sin  of  breaking  the  Code  of  Honour  than  I  had  been 
taught  to  regard  it.  But  I  was  as  far  as  ever  from 
finding  a  reason  why  Bully  Yelverton's  daughter 
should  have  come  secretly  to  my  lodging  to  entreat 
me  to  fire  dumb,  pretending  that  she  begged  for  the 
life  of  her  father,  and  he  the  straightest  shot  in  the 
kingdom.  To  think  of  it,  and  how  I  had  been 
befooled  by  a  pretty  face  and,  I  could  not  but  confess 
it,  a  pretty  wit,  made  me  blush  with  shame  and  anger. 
And  so,  albeit  the  reason  might  have  been  plain 
enough  to  one  less  young,  and  perchance  less  vain, 
than  I  was,  I  was  not  destined  to  discover  it  for  myself. 

But,  indeed,  my  mind  was  so  filled  with  my  new 
56 


AT  THE  VICEROY'S  COURT.  57 

honour  and  the  thought  of  his  Excellency's  kindness 
to  me,  that  I  had  leisure  for  little  else. 

The  Vice-queen,  too,  was  very  gracious  to  me  when 
the  Duke  presented  me. 

"I  hope  you  will  be  my  friend, .Mr.  Dillon,"  she 
said,  giving  me  her  hand. 

To  that  I  answered  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
me  to  be  other  than  her  friend  if  I  would  be  a  man 
of  honour,  and  seeing  that  all  men  loved  her  Grace 
either  for  her  beauty  or  for  her  goodness.  And  then 
I  feared  that  I  had,  maybe,  displeased  her  by  the 
boldness  of  my  words,  but  she  laughed  out  merrily. 

"  Indeed,  Mr.  Dillon,"  she  said,  "  I  thought  that 
I  was  beloved  by  none  in  Ireland  save  by  the  weavers, 
who  love  me  because  I  love  their  tabinets.  And  now 
since  you  have  pledged  yourself  to  be  my  friend,  pray 
tell  me  if  it  is  because  of  my  poor  beauty  or  because 
of  my  imagined  goodness." 

When  she  said  this  I  knew  not  how  to  answer  her, 
for  I  dared  not  tell  her  Grace  that  I  loved  her,  and 
that  I  had  scarce  thought  of  her  goodness.  Then 
seeing  that  I  was  silent,  she  went  on,  smiling — 

"  My  Lord  Bishop  of  Derry  respects  me  for  my 


58  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY, 

good  works,  and  the  weavers  love  me.  Are  you  like 
my  Lord  of  Derry  or  like  the  weavers?  " 

"Which  would  your  Excellency  have?"  I  asked, 
seeing  that  she  would  have  an  answer. 

"  I  think  I  would  rather  have  the  love  of  the 
weavers  than  the  respect  of  the  Bishop  of  Deny/'  she 
answered.  "  What  of  Mr.  Dillon?  " 

"  Mr.  Dillon  loves  her  Grace  of  Kutland  for  her 
beauty,"  I  said,  making  her  a  low  bow. 

"  And  sets  small  store  by  her  goodness,"  her  Grace 
returned,  in  pretended  displeasure. 

"  For  that  also  he  loves  her,"  I  replied. 

"  So  that  I  am  doubly  beloved  ?  "  she  asked,  smil- 
ing. 

I  bowed. 

On  this  she  cried  out  that  I  was  indeed  a  courtier; 
but  for  all  that  she  was  proud  to  have  so  gallant  a 
knight  as  I  to  be  her  friend.  Then  she  dismissed  me 
very  graciously,  saying  that  I  should  often  attend  her 
when  she  went  to  take  the  air. 

Nor  was  it  long  before  I  received  her  Grace's  com- 
mand to  attend  her,  so  I  took  my  seat  beside  her  in 
her  new  coach,  which  is  now  known  as  the  Eutland 


AT  THE  VICEROY'S  COURT.  59 

gig,  for  the  Duchess  herself  had  designed  it.  I  think 
her  Grace  was  even  more  proud  of  her  coach  than 
she  was  of  her  postillions,  albeit  she  had  prided  herself 
much  on  them  because  they  were  the  handsomest 
boys  in  the  city,  and  was  delighted  to  dress  them 
gaily. 

When  we  had  reached  the  Circular  Road,  Sir  Her- 
cules Langrishe  came  up  to  her  Grace's  side.  He  was. 
mounted  on  a  very  tall  black  horse,  and  I  thought  he 
did  not  seem  over-pleased  to  see  me  where  I  was, 
for  already  I  knew  how  it  was  said  that  he  was  no  less 
devoted  to  the  Duchess  than  was  Colonel  St.  Leger. 

Sir  Hercules  began  by  praising  her  Grace's  postil- 
lions and  their  livery. 

"  Indeed,  it  pleases  me  well  to  think  that  they  are 
not  altogether  unworthy  of  my  ponies,"  she  answered, 
a  little  coldly,  for  she  was  not  too  well  pleased  that 
Sir  Hercules  had  forgotten  to  praise  her  coach. 

"  I  know  little  of  ponies,"  Sir  Hercules  replied, 
dropping  his  eyes  to  his  horse's  neck,  "  except  Chris- 
tian ponies." 

"  I  know  little  of  Christian  ponies,"  her  Grace 
answered,  a  little  haughtily,  "  seeing  that  I  do  not 


60  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

travel  by  chair,  but  my  pagan  ponies  I  love,  for  they 
do  not  protest  and  yet  are  faithful  to  me  and  keep 
their  own  counsel." 

"Your  Grace  likes  dumb  sen-ice?"  said  Sir  Her- 
cules, as  though  he  were  perplexed. 

"  It  is  good/'  the  Duchess  answered ;  "  albeit  it  is 
less  ready  than  lip  service." 

Then  she  waved  her  hand  and  Sir  Hercules  fell 
back  with  a  cloud  on  his  brow. 

I  had  little  leisure  for  thinking  on  the  matter,  for 
the  Circular  Road  was  thronged  from  Park  Gate  to 
Summerhill  with  a  most  brilliant  company.  Her 
Grace's  equipage,  with  its  gold  trappings,  drew  every 
eye  as  we  passed,  and  the  air  was  filled  with  murmurs 
of  admiration.  I  glanced  at  the  Duchess.  Her  eyes 
sparkled,  and  her  face  was  all  smiles  again,  so  that 
I  knew  that  she  had  forgotten,  and  maybe  forgiven, 
Sir  Hercules  for  his  blindness. 

The  Countess  of  Antrim  and  Mrs.  Beresford  passed 
us,  driving  their  ponies  with  much  spirit,  and  them 
her  Grace  saluted  in  a  very  friendly  fashion,  for  they 
had  four,  not  six  ponies,  like  the  Duchess.  After 


AT  THE  VICEROY'S  COURT.  61 

them  followed  my  Lords  Howth  and  Sudley,  driving 
each  a  single  pair,  but  a  great  number  of  ladies  took 
the  air  mounted,  for  the  day  was  fine,  and  crowds 
of  young  bucks  in  brown  powder  followed  them, 
making  their  horses  prance  and  caracole  in  the  sun- 
shine. 

A  sudden  movement  caused  me  to  turn  and  look  at 
her  Grace.  Her  face  was  grown  crimson  as  with 
anger,  and  the  smile  gone  from  her  lips.  She  car- 
ried her  head  very  haughtily,  and  appeared  no  longer 
to  notice  those  who  saluted  her. 

Seeking  to  discover  the  cause  of  so  sudden  a  change, 
I  looked  in  the  direction  which  her  Grace's  eyes  had 
taken,  and  my  surprise  was  so  great  that  I  could  have 
cried  out  if  I  had  not  remembered  in  whose  presence 
I  was.  There  was  no  longer  any  need  to  wonder  at 
the  anger  of  the  Duchess  at  an  act  so  daring  and  so 
presumptuous.  I  saw  approaching  a  coach  drawn  by 
six  ponies.  The  coach  was  the  exact  counterpart  of 
that  of  her  Grace.  The  ponies  and  trappings  were  to 
a  miracle  the  same,  and  neither  could  I  discover  any 
difference  in  the  postillions. 


62  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Amazement  had  at  first  prevented  my  perceiving 
or,  indeed,  seeking  to  know  the  occupant  of  the  coach. 
Suddenly  her  Grace  turned  to  me. 

"  Who  is  the  insolent  baggage,  sir?  "  she  demanded, 
with  the  haughtiness  of  a  queen. 

I  looked  at  the  occupant  of  the  coach.  There  was 
but  one,  and  she  was  a  woman,  but  I  could  not  see 
her  face. 

This  I  was  about  to  tell  the  Duchess,  when  the 
lady  suddenly  raised  her  head,  and  looked  at  her 
Excellency  with  no  less  haughtiness  than  she  read  in 
her  eyes.  Then  for  an  instant  her  glance  fell  on  my 
face,  and  she  seemed  to  start,  for  she  very  quickly 
withdrew  her  eyes  again. 

"  Who  is  the  impudent  baggage  ?  "  said  her  Grace 
again  to  me.  But  I  could  not  answer;  albeit  I  now 
knew  full  well  that  it  was  Miss  Yelverton,  the 
daughter  of  my  enemy — she  who  had  come  to  my 
lodging  to  beg  of  me  to  fire  dumb  when  I  met  her 
father  in  the  Nine  Acres,  and  to  whom  I  had  promised 
this,  and  to  be  silent  of  the  matter,  not  knowing  then 
that  she  was  fooling  me. 

But  from  these  reflections  I  was  roused  by  her 


AT  THE  VICEROY'S  COURT.  63 

Grace,  who  again  demanded  very  imperiously  to  know 
who  was  the  impudent  baggage  that  had  so  flouted 
her. 

I  scarce  knew  what  to  say,  for  I  saw  not  how  I 
could  tell  the  Duchess  of  my  meeting  with  this  Miss 
Yelverton,  seeing  that  I  had  pledged  my  word  to  be 
silent. 

"  Can  you  not  answer,  sir?  "  her  Grace  persisted, 
impatiently,  "  or  has  the  jade  bereft  you  of  speech?  " 

"  Your  Grace  forgets  that  I  am  new  to  the  city," 
I  answered. 

"  Ah,  then  you  do  not  know,"  she  said ;  "  and  so  I 
must  seek  a  wiser  companion,  and  one  more  experi- 
enced in  the  ways  of  this  insolent  town,  to  attend  me." 

"  I  am  your  Grace's  faithful  servant,"  I  replied, 
bowing  humbly,  "  whether  you  use  me  or " 

"Abuse  you,"  she  broke  in,  laughing  now.  "  But 
that  were  unjust;  albeit  it  is  a  woman's  way,  and  so 
we  have  few  friends." 

"  Your  Grace  has  many,"  I  replied. 

"  Not  one  too  many,"  she  returned,  "  and  I  will 
keep  you.  And  so,  Mr.  Dillon,  I  command  you,  by 
your  fidelity  to  your  Queen,  for  so  I  am,  to  discover 


64  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

for  me  who  this  minx  is  that  has  dared  to  flout  me. 
For  look  you  here,  there  is  a  plot  in  this  that  may  bode 
ill  to  my  lord,  and  so  we  must  discover  it,  you  and  I," 
and  she  smiled  very  sweetly. 

Again  I  said  that  I  was  her  servant. 

"  For  the  insolence  of  the  jade  I  care  nothing," 
she  repeated;  "  but  I  think  it  is  a  matter  of  State." 

Then  she  dismissed  me. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

MISS   YELVEKTON. 

I  WAS  now  in  much  perplexity,  for  I  dared  not  dis- 
obey her  Grace,  neither  did  I  know  how  I  should  do 
her  bidding.  While  I  thought  on  the  matter  1 
remembered  my  Lady  Betty.  My  cousin  would  know 
how  to  advise  me  in  this  matter,  and  it  was  but  right 
that  I  should  delay  no  longer. 

So  having  taken  this  resolve,  I  made  haste  to  carry 
it  out.  When  I  reached  my  cousin's  house,  I  did  not 
wait  to  be  announced,  but  went  quickly  to  my  Lady 
Betty's  drawing-room,  making  no  doubt  that  I  should 
find  her  there.  I  had  scarce  passed  the  threshold 
when  I  paused  in  some  incertitude,  for  at  the  end  of 
the  room  a  lady  was  standing  close  by  the  window. 
Her  form  was  very  slender,  so  that,  albeit  I  could  not 
see  her  face,  I  knew  that  she  was  not  my  cousin. 

I  hesitated,  not  knowing  whether  I  should  with- 
draw or  await  my  cousin,  when  the  lady  turned  her 

head.     I  drew  back  in  amazement,  for  my  eyes  told 

65 


66  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

me  that  it  was  Miss  Yelverton  who  stood  before  me, 
and  I  could  scarce  credit  them,  since  in  my  cousin's 
drawing-room  I  had  least  hope  to  find  her.  Seeing 
that  she  was  looking  at  me,  I  said  with  a  low  bow,  "  I 
ask  your  pardon,  but  I  did  not  think  to  find  any  one 
here  save  my  cousin/' 

She  smiled. 

"  I  think,  sir,"  she  said,  making  me  a  little  courtesy, 
"  that  we  have  met  before." 

"  It  may  be  so,  madam,"  I  answered,  coldly,  remem- 
bering, for  all  her  beauty,  my  promise  to  her  to  keep 
the  matter  secret,  and  how  she  had  befooled  me,  "  but 
in  truth  I  had  forgotten  it." 

She  seemed  perplexed  a  moment,  then  her  lips 
parted  and  she  laughed  merrily.  "  I  thank  you,  sir," 
she  said,  "  that  you  have  been  faithful  to  your  pledge, 
and  for  that  I  absolve  you  from  your  promise — for  the 
moment." 

"  I  have  fulfilled  my  promise,"  I  replied,  somewhat 
haughtily. 

"  Ah!  I  meant  not  that,  and  yet  for  that  also  I 
thank  you,"  she  went  on.  "  Have  you  forgiven  me?  " 


MISS  YELVERTON.  67 

But  I  did  not  trust  myself  to  answer  for  the  tumult 
that  rose  in  my  heart. 

"  And  yet,"  she  said,  I  thought  a  little  sadly, 
though  that,  too,  might  well  be  only  make-believe, 
"  I  may  deserve  some  thanks,  seeing  that  I  have  saved 
your  life." 

"  To  my  own  disgrace,"  I  answered,  bitterly. 

"  Nay,  not  so,"  she  broke  out  with  some  impatience. 
"  To  have  stood  the  fire  of  one  who  has  never  missed 
before  is  no  disgrace." 

"  A  child  might  face  an  empty  pistol  without 
fear,"  I  said. 

"  You  did  not  know  it  to  be  so,"  she  answered,  and 
then  added  a  little  sorrowfully,  "  my  father  has  fought 
his  last  duel." 

"  I  am  much  concerned  to  learn  that  Mr.  Yelverton 
is  indisposed,"  I  said  again,  but  this  time  more  gently, 
for  try  as  I  might  I  felt  the  anger  leaving  me. 

She  bent  her  head. 

"  Have  you  forgiven  me,  sir? "  she  asked,  very 
humbly. 

"  I  cannot  tell,"  I  answered,  looking  at  her. 


68  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  And  yet  you  are  a  brave  man,"  she  said. 

The  word  stung  me. 

"  I  thank  you  for  saying  it,"  I  replied,  making  her 
a  bow,  "  for  indeed  I  need  the  assurance." 

She  stamped  with  her  foot  upon  the  floor  im- 
patiently. 

"  I  meant  not  that,"  she  exclaimed,  "  but  I  think 
it  no  dishonour  for  so  brave  a  man." 

"  To  suffer  a  woman  to  befool  him?  "  I  said. 

"  To  forgive  a  woman  for  the  folly  of  her  heart," 
she  went  on,  turning  her  head  from  me,  and  with  her 
eyes  downcast. 

I  stood  looking  at  her  in  silence,  for  I  lacked  reso- 
lution to  answer. 

"  Lady  Betty  is  from  home,  sir,"  she  said,  at  last 
raising  her  eyes. 

"  Then  you  would  have  me  go?  "  I  asked.  And,  in 
truth,  it  grew  more  difficult  to  leave  her. 

"  Since  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  entertain  an  enemy," 
she  returned,  smiling  a  little. 

"  But  I  am  your  friend,"  I  said. 

"  I  could  not  have  guessed  it,"  she  answered  me. 

"  There  is  no  need,"  I  cried. 


MISS  YELVBRTON.  69 

"  Since  you  are  angry  with  me,"  she  broke  in. 

"  No  longer,"  I  said. 

"And  so,  sir,  you  have  forgiven  me?"  she  asked, 
turning  her  eyes  upon  me  again. 

For  answer,  I  caught  her  hand  to  my  lips,  for  I 
could  resist  no  longer. 

"  In  these  days  a  friend  is  better  than  an  enemy," 
she  said,  calmly,  though  there  was  more  colour  in  her 
cheek  than  I  had  seen  before. 

"  In  these  or  in  any  days,"  I  answered,  and  the 
words  reminded  me  of  her  Grace,  and  what  she  had 
commanded. 

"  Indeed,  it  is  true,"  she  said,  "  seeing  how  hard  it 
is  to  find  a  friend." 

"  The  Duchess  of  Eutland  would  fain  know  who 
her  rival  is,"  I  replied,  as  carelessly  as  I  could. 

"Would  she  so?"  she  asked,  laughing,  and  there 
was  some  scorn  in  her  voice. 

"  Indeed  she  would,"  I  answered. 

"  Then  you  may  tell  her,"  she  said. 

"What?" 

She  lifted  her  head  before  she  answered,  and  her 
words  were  a  challenge. 


70  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Tell  her,"  she  exclaimed,  "  that  I  love  Ireland, 
and  am  the  friend  of  Lord  Galtymore." 

"  So  I  will  tell  her  Grace,"  I  answered,  "  if  she  ask 
me." 

"  And  if  she  do  not,  then  be  silent,"  she  said, 
thoughtfully,  "  for  it  may  be  better." 

So  I  bowed  and  left  her,  for  I  dared  not  stay  longer, 
seeing  that  business  awaited  me,  and  that  of  much 
importance.  I  was  now  in  no  small  perplexity,  for 
I  knew  not  how  I  should  deliver  to  her  Grace  the  mes- 
sage which  Miss  Yelverton  had  entrusted  to  me.  But 
when  several  days  passed,  and  still  the  Duchess  did 
not  speak  of  the  matter,  I  began  to  think  that  she  had 
clean  forgotten  it.  And  this  was  natural  enough, 
seeing  how  little  leisure  she  had,  with  balls  on  Tues- 
day nights  and  drawing-rooms  on  every  Friday,  for 
this  was  his  Excellency's  wish.  And  so  it  did  not 
surprise  me  that  she  had  forgotten  both  me  and  the 
promise  I  had  made  her,  albeit  I  could  have  borne  it 
more  easily  if  her  Grace  had  dismissed  me  from  her 
favour  in  anger,  and  not  because  she  did  not  any 
longer  remember  me. 

So  I  resolved  that  since  women  had  treated  me  so 


MISS   YELVERTON.  71 

scurvily  I  would  think  no  more  on  them,  but  rather 
apply  myself  to  the  business  which  befitted  my  station 
— to  wit,  that  of  serving  his  Excellency,  my  master. 

I  had  scarce  come  to  this  resolve  when  a  message 
was  brought  me  from  her  Grace,  commanding  me  to 
attend  her  while  she  took  the  air;  so  I  made  haste  to 
wait  upon  her,  no  longer  remembering  my  resolve. 

"  You  have  been  very  diligent  in  business,  sir,"  she 
said  to  me,  smiling  while  I  kissed  her  hand. 

"  I  serve  my  master,  madam,"  I  answered. 

"  And  forget  your  mistress,"  she  returned,  looking 
closely  at  me. 

"  'Tis  not  for  a  servant  to  forget,"  I  said,  meeting 
her  eyes. 

"  What  then,  sir?  "  she  asked,  turning  her  head 
from  me. 

"  To  be  forgotten,  madam,"  I  replied,  gravely. 

"  Nay,"  she  cried,  "  not  if  he  is  a  true  and  faithful 
servant." 

"  I  have  been  both,"  I  answered  her. 

"  And  so  you  are  remembered,"  she  said,  laying  her 
hand  upon  my  arm.  "  Is  that  reward  enough,  or  do 
you  seek  for  more?" 


72  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  desire  no  more/'  I  returned. 

"  And  so  you  are  happy,"  she  said,  smiling  into  my 
eyes. 

"  When  your  Grace  remembers  me,"  I  answered, 
leading  her  to  her  coach. 

I  perceived  with  some  surprise  that  the  coach  which 
awaited  her  Grace  was  not  that  in  which  I  had  ridden 
with  her  before,  and  of  which  she  had  seemed  so  proud, 
but  one  of  the  State  coaches.  This  struck  me  as  being 
strange,  the  more  so  as  I  had  heard  her  Excellency 
say  that  she  hated  State  coaches,  since  they  reminded 
her  of  funeral  cars. 

"  The  gig  is  more  comfortable,  I  think,"  she  re- 
marked, as  though  she  knew  what  was  in  my  mind. 

"  It  could  hardly  fail  to  be,  seeing  that  your  Grace 
designed  it,"  I  answered. 

"  Thinking  on  that  and  on  the  shortness  of  life,  as 
my  Lord  of  Derry  recommended  last  Sunday,  I  have 
resolved  to  mortify  myself." 

"  You,  madam?  "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  even  I,  since  there  is  need  of  a  practical 
application  of  the  Bishop's  advice,"  she  answered, 
with  great  solemnity.  "  And  so  I  have  bestowed  my 


MISS  YELVERTON.  73 

gig  upon  the  hospital  of  good  Dr.  Mosse  for  the  poor 
women  there." 

"  And  they  will  take  the  air  in  your  Excellency's 
gig?  "  I  asked,  for  the  strangeness  of  the  thing  amazed 
me. 

"  So  I  have  desired/'  she  answered.  "  And  see, 
so  it  is." 

I  lifted  my  head  and  saw,  indeed,  the  gig  pass  us. 
In  it  were  two  women,  one  in  the  garb  of  a  nurse,  the 
other  looking  pale  and  sick  in  the  sunshine. 

Then  I  turned  to  the  Duchess. 

"  "Tis  no  wonder  that  the  people  love  your  Grace 
since  your  goodness  is  no  less  than  your  beauty,"  I 
said. 

But  the  Duchess  hent  her  head  and  did  not  answer 
me.  Then  after  a  moment  she  bade  me  order  the 
coach  to  turn  back,  and  this  I  did.  Her  face  was 
grown  very  gentle,  and  there  was  no  longer  any  pride 
in  her  eyes. 

I  looked  out  before  me  and  saw  that  the  gig  was 
but  a  little  ahead  of  us,  nor  would  it  have  been  easy 
to  pass  it  for  the  throng  that  was  about  us.  Her 
Grace  was  very  thoughtful,  and  seemed  not  to  see 
those  who  passed. 


74  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Suddenly  I  saw  six  ponies  with  gay  trappings  come 
towards  us. 

In  an  instant  they  were  level  with  the  gig  before  us 
in  which  the  two  women  were  sitting.  Then  went  by 
us  such  another  gig,  and  in  it  sat  Miss  Yelverton. 

She  held  her  head  very  high,  but  her  face  was  pale 
with  anger,  and  she  looked  neither  to  the  right  nor  to 
the  left,  but  straight  before  her. 

When  she  had  passed,  I  turned  to  look  at  the 
Duchess.  Her  eyes  were  still  downcast,  but  there  was 
a  soft  colour  on  her  cheek,  and  this  spoke  her  triumph, 
albeit  her  lips  were  silent.  When  she  had  remained 
silent  for  some  days  and  spoke  no  more  upon  the  mat- 
ter, I  grew  to  think  that  she  had  clean  forgot  Miss 
Yelverton  and  that  she  had  dared  to  rival  her.  But 
indeed  it  was  not  so,  as  I  was  soon  to  learn. 

By  the  order  of  his  Excellency  the  Viceroy,  balls 
were  given  at  the  Castle  on  Tuesday  nights,  while  the 
drawing-rooms  were  held  on  Friday  nights  during 
the  Court  season,  for  it  was  my  lord's  desire  to  excel 
the  Earl  of  Buckingham  in  the  splendour  of  his  hos- 
pitality, even  if  he  could  not  win  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  as  Lord  Townshend  had  gone  near  to  do. 


MISS  YELVERTON.  75 

And  in  this  the  Viceroy  had  her  Grace  to  hack 
him,  for  sure  there  never  was  a  Vice-queen  so  untiring, 
whether  in  the  dance  or  in  seeking  to  win  the  love 
of  those  who  hated  my  Lord  Duke. 

And  so  it  came  ahout  that  scarce  a  night  passed 
that  the  Castle  was  not  thronged  with  guests,  and 
albeit  many  of  them,  too,  hated  my  lord  and  could 
speak  no  good  thing  of  him,  yet  I  think  even  they  also 
were  not  a  little  proud  to  think  that  no  capital  in 
Europe  could  hoast  so  much  wit,  beauty,  and  mag- 
nificence as  the  Duke  of  Rutland  had  gathered  about 
him  at  the  Castle  of  Dublin.  Nay,  it  was  even 
whispered  that  his  Majesty  himself  was  but  little 
pleased  to  hear  of  the  doings  of  my  lord,  and  had 
complained  to  Mr.  Pitt  that  his  Viceroy  had  learned 
to  play  the  King  so  well  that  he  knew  not  how  he 
should  ever  endure  to  be  a  subject  again.  To  this 
Mr.  Pitt  had  answered  that  the  magnificence  of  the 
Viceroy  but  increased  the  majesty  of  the  King,  and 
that  since  the  Irish  loved  such  magnificence  it  would 
make  them  more  loyal  to  the  King's  majesty,  seeing 
that  the  Viceroy  was  but  the  servant  of  the  King, 
even  as  the  meanest  subject  was. 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 
HER  GRACE'S  REVENGE. 

It  was  Friday,  a  se'nnight  after  that  I  had  attended 
her  Grace  in  the  State  coach,  when  a  message  was 
brought  me  bidding  me  wait  upon  the  Duchess.  So, 
thinking  that  she  wished  to  speak  with  me  upon  some 
matter  relating  to  the  Drawing-Room,  for  it  was  her 
wont  often  to  inquire  of  me  concerning  her  guests, 
if  they  were  unknown  to  her — asking  if  this  one  was 
brave,  or  another  reputed  handsome,  and  such  like 
questions — I  obeyed  and  waited  upon  her  Grace. 

When  the  Duchess  perceived  me,  she  very  quickly 
dismissed  Mr.  Hasler,  the  Court  Chamberlain,  for  he 
had  come  to  present  to  her  Grace  the  names  of  those 
ladies  who  desired  to  dance  minuets  at  the  next 
ball. 

"  Mr.  Dillon,"  she  said,  when  we  were  alone,  "  it 
grieves  me  to  think  that  I  have  many  enemies." 

"You,  madam!"  I  exclaimed.     "Surely  there  is 

none  in  the  "kingdom  so  greatly  beloved." 

76 


HER  GRACE'S  REVENGE.  77 

"  And  yet,"  she  answered,  smiling  very  sweetly, 
"  there  are  some  that  hate  me/' 

At  this  I  was  silent,  for  I  could  not  deny  that  it 
was  true. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  the  Bishop  of  Deny?  "  she 
asked,  after  that  she  had  waited  for  me  to  speak. 

"  He  is  a  good  preacher,"  I  said. 

"  That  I  think  myself,"  she  replied.  "  But  what 
of  his  conscience?  " 

"  Madam,"  I  exclaimed,  smiling,  "  his  lordship  has 
not  confessed  to  me,  so  I  know  not  for  certain!  " 

"  If  my  lord  has  a  conscience,"  she  hroke  in,  laugh- 
ing. "But  it  may  he  that  the  Earl  of  Bristol  is 
keeper  of  the  Bishop  of  Berry's  conscience." 

"How  may  that  be,  madam?"  I  asked,  for  her 
words  puzzled  me ;  "  seeing  that  the  Earl  of  Bristol 
and  the  Bishop  of  Derry  are  the  same  person." 

"  I  know  not,"  she  answered.  "  But  of  this  I  am 
certain,  that  if  the  Bishop  is  a  saint,  the  Earl  is  a 
sinner,  for  the  Bishop  hids  us  forgive  our  enemies, 
and  the  Earl  labours  to  destroy  his.  Whom  shall  I 
follow?" 

"  Surely,  the  Bishop,  madam,"  I  answered ;  "  seeing 


78  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

that  he  speaks  with  authority  when  he  hids  us  for- 
give." 

"  So  be  it  then,"  her  Grace  said,  smiling,  "  for 
to-night  I  will  forgive  one  of  my  enemies,  and  that, 
too,  before  the  people." 

I  remained  silent,  for  I  could  not  think  what  was 
in  her  Grace's  mind,  or  if  she  jested.  Then  I  asked 
if  her  Excellency  had  any  commands  for  me. 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Dillon,"  she  replied.  "  When  the  pres- 
entations are  being  made  to-night,  be  sure  you  stand 
near  to  me,  a  little  behind  the  throne.  Then  you 
shall  see  what  you  shall  see,  and  bear  me  witness." 

So  I  promised  that  I  would,  and  left  her. 

Thus  it  was  that  on  that  same  night,  while  the 
presentations  were  being  made,  I  stood,  as  her  Grace 
had  commanded  me,  a  little  behind  her  throne,  and 
on  the  left  of  it.  I  had  never  seen  the  Duchess  look- 
ing more  beautiful  nor  so  gracious,  for  I  could  dis- 
cover no  pride  in  her  face.  And  that  others  noted 
this  too  I  know,  for  General  Cradock,  who  stood  near 
to  me,  whispered  in  my  ear — 

"  Her  Grace  has  forgot  that  she  is  a  Beaufort." 

"  What  matter  is  it,"  I  returned,  "  so  she  remember 


HER  GRACE'S  REVENGE.  79 

that  she  is  a  Rutland,  for  among  the  Irish  pride  makes 
no  friends,  but  a  multitude  of  enemies?  " 

So  I  turned  from  him  and  watched  her  Grace. 
She  was  dressed  in  white  tabinet  embroidered  in  silver, 
and,  albeit  she  loved  jewels  as  much  as  any  woman, 
yet  she  wore  none  save  only  a  star  of  diamonds  upon 
her  hair.  His  Grace  stood  beside  her,  looking  very 
handsome  in  a  suit  of  purple  velvet,  and  they  two 
made  as  pretty  a  sight  as  ever  I  saw. 

The  throng  about  the  throne  was  now  grown  so 
dense  that  I  had  no  little  difficulty  to  keep  my  place 
and  to  see  all  those  who  came  forward. 

"  As  fair  a  face  as  ever  I  saw,  by  my  faith,"  Gen- 
eral Cradock  exclaimed,  so  loudly  that  I  feared  lest 
the  Duchess  should  hear.  Then  in  a  lower  tone  he 
whispered — 

"  Her  Grace  has  found  a  rival  at  last." 

"  Indeed,"  I  said,  smiling.  "  My  Lady  Charle- 
mont  is  fair,  and  if  she  had  youth  to  back  her 

"  Who  spoke  of  my  Lady  Charlemont?  "  he  inter- 
rupted, impatiently.  "  I  speak  of  her  protegee.  See 
here,"  and  he  drew  me  aside  so  that  I  could  see  over 
the  shoulders  of  those  who  stood  before  me.  The 


80  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

Countess  of  Charlemont  was  approaching  the  throne 
and  leading  by  the  hand  a  young  girl — at  least  so 
much  I  judged  from  her  form,  for  I  could  not  see 
her  face  clearly  because  her  head  was  bent,  and  a 
great  hat,  with  many  feather,  hid  it.  But  when  they 
were  come  within  a  few  paces  of  their  Excellencies, 
she  raised  her  head  as  if  to  challenge  those  who  gazed 
at  her. 

"Miss  Yelverton! "  I  cried  out,  forgetting  in  my 
amazement  where  I  was,  or  that  her  Grace  might  hear 
me,  as  indeed  she  did,  for  she  turned  a  little  toward 
me,  and  the  smile  on  her  face  grew  deeper.  Then  I 
saw  that  Miss  Yelverton  was  kneeling  before  the 
Duke.  In  an  instant  his  Grace  raised  her  up,  and, 
having  kissed  her  so  heartily  upon  the  cheek  that  the 
blood  quickly  crimsoned  it,  he  presented  her  to  the 
Duchess.  Miss  Yelverton  seemed  to  hesitate  a 
moment,  for  I  saw  my  Lady  Charlemont  make  a 
gesture  to  her  to  tell  her  what  she  must  do.  Then 
she  knelt  before  the  Duchess.  For  a  moment  her 
Grace  regarded  the  bent  head  before  her,  smiling, 
then  she  raised  Miss  Yelverton  up,  very  graciously, 
and  looked  into  her  face. 


HER  GRACE'S  REVENGE.  81 

"  My  dear,"  she  said,  still  holding  her  hands  and 
speaking  so  that  all  might  hear,  and  yet  very  gently, 
"they  flattered  me  when  they  told  me  that  I  was 
beautiful,  but  surely  mine  and  all  other  beauty  must 
pall  before  such  beauty  as  yours.  Is  it  not  so,  gentle- 
men?" and  she  turned  towards  those  that  stood 
before  me.  "  Ah,  yes!  I  see  that  it  is,  so  in  token  of 
my  abdication,  you  will  wear  this  for  me." 

Her  grace  took  from  her  hair  the  diamond  star 
which  was  her  only  ornament,  and  set  it  upon  the 
head  of  Miss  Yelverton.  For  a  moment  she  seemed 
like  one  in  a  dream  and  not  knowing  what  to  answer. 
Then,  without  a  word,  she  covered  her  face  with  her 
hands  and  burst  out  sobbing. 

But  her  Grace  took  her  into  her  arms,  as  though 
she  were  a  child,  and  kissing  her  on  both  cheeks,  for- 
bade her  to  weep.  But  at  this  she  wept  all  the  more, 
and  so  continued  to  weep  while  Lady  Charlemont  led 
her  through  the  crowd  and  out  of  our  sight. 

When  I  turned  towards  the  throne  again  I  saw  his 
Excellency  raise  her  Grace's  hand  to  his  lips,  and  I 
thought  she  appeared  very  happy.  Then  seeing  that 


82  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  was  near,  for  the  crowd  had  drawn  back,  her  Grace 
motioned  to  me  to  approach  her. 

"  You  will  bear  me  witness —  "  she  said,  softly, 
when  I  was  come  to  her. 

"  I  will  bear  your  Grace  witness,"  I  answered. 

"  That  I  have  made  a  friend  of  an  enemy,"  she 
went  on. 

"  That  your  Grace  has  made  a  friend,"  I  returned. 
At  this  she  laughed. 

"  So  be  it  then,"  her  Grace  said  again.  "  But  look 
you  here,  Mr.  Dillon,  so  much  beauty  needs  a  pro- 
tector." 

"  Yes,  madam,"  I  replied,  wondering  what  was  in 
her  mind. 

"  And  so,  seeing  that  I  am  her  friend,  I  must  needs 
concern  myself  that  she  find  one  suitable  to  her  rank 
and  beauty,"  her  Grace  continued,  watching  me  so 
closely  that  I  felt  the  blood  warm  in  my  face.  "  Do 
you  know  of  any  one  who  is  worthy  of  her?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell,  madam,"  I  stammered. 

"Then  go,  sir,"  she  returned,  laughing;  "and  if 
you  think  of  such  a  one,  I  charge  you  by  your  fealty 


HER  GRACE'S  REVENGE.  83 

to  let  me  know  who  it  is."  And  waving  her  hand  she 
dismissed  me. 

Neither  did  her  Grace's  triumph  end  in  this  that 
she  had  made  Miss  Yelverton  her  friend,  for  of  all 
the  things  which  the  Duchess  of  Eutland  did,  none  I 
think  won  her  so  much  love  from  the  people  as  her 
gift  to  the  hospital. 

But  the  coachmakers  grumbled  against  her  because 
she  would  have  no  more  coaches  made  in  Dublin. 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

MY   LADY   BETTY. 

HER  Grace's  words  kept  ringing  in  my  ears,  for  I 
could  no  longer  mistake  her  meaning. 

"  So  much  beauty  needs  a  protector/'  she  had  said. 
"  That  she  shall  never  lack  while  I  live,"  I  cried  out, 
and  giving  rein  to  the  fancy  I  drew  my  sword,  making 
it  flash  in  the  sunlight.  Suddenly  a  shadow  fell  on 
me  and  a  harsh  laugh  grated  on  my  ears.  It  was  my 
cousin  Donal. 

"  Ha,  ha,"  he  laughed,  "  'tis  a  brave  amusement." 

My  face  burned  with  anger,  for  of  all  whom  I  had 
ever  known  I  came  nearest  to  hating  Donal. 

"  I  do  not  understand,"  I  said,  coldly. 

"  A  faint  heart  might  well  grow  brave  when  it  has 
but  shadows  to  fight  against." 

"  I  fear  you  less  than  I  do  a  shadow,  and  if  you 
would  prove  it,  draw  your  idle  blade." 

"  And  face  a  Court  scandal  and  the  Duke's  anger, 

to  speak  nothing  of  the  sin  of  killing  a  kinsman.     No, 

84 


MY  LADY  BETTY.  85 

no,  sweet  cousin;  but  instead,  pray  tell  me  who  is 
the  fair  lady  that  has  so  disturbed  your  reason  that 
you  gesticulate  like  a  French  fencing-master." 

Anger  choked  me  so  that  I  could  not  answer  him. 

"  Lady  Betty's  ball  will  miss  its  fairest  ornament," 
he  went  on. 

"  How  so?  "  I  asked,  curtly. 

"  They  say  that  Miss  Yelverton  has  left  the  city, 
and  will  not  return  for  many  weeks." 

"  Doubtless  she  pleases  herself  in  what  she  does." 

"And  displeases  my  brave  cousin,  is  it  not  so?" 
and  he  showed  his  fang-like  teeth. 

"  If  she  gives  her  confidence  to  you." 

"  Since  you  are  her  protector,"  and  he  laughed 
again. 

"  An  excuse  for  killing  a  kinsman." 

"  Because  the  lady  rejects  you  and  chooses  one  less 
valiant  in  speech." 

"  What,  a  sleek  knave!  "  I  cried. 

"  Hating  a  tavern  brawler." 

I  took  a  step  forward,  but  with  a  bow  of  mock 
humility  he  left  me. 

My  Lady  Betty's  ball  was  as  brilliant  as  ever  I  saw, 


86  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

albeit  his  Grace  of  Rutland  did  not  honour  it  with  his 
presence.  The  absence  of  the  Viceroy  was  not  likely 
to  pass  unnoticed  by  such  lovers  of  scandal  as  thronged 
my  cousin's  ball-room.  Here  and  there  I  saw  groups 
talking  together  with  significant  smiles  and  meaning 
gestures;  If  I  approached  them  they  grew  instantly 
silent,  or  spoke  in  loud  voices  of  things  too  innocent 
and  harml^s  to  give  them  pleasure,  so  that  I  was  con- 
vinced th  .his  sudden  charity  was  due  to  my  pres- 
ence. 

Once  1  heard  a  voice  say  that  my  Lord  Duke  was 
but  fickle  as  a  lover,  and  that  the  Lady  Betty's  reign 
was  over.  It  was  a  woman  who  spoke,  and  a  young 
and  comely  one  to  boot;  and  to  this  another  less  young 
and  less  comely  made  answer  that  doubtless  his  Grace 
preferred  the  boudoir  to  the  ball-room,  and  had  no 
need  to  make  public  profession  of  his  love,  seeing  that 
it  was  well  known  to  every  one  in  Dublin,  from  the 
Court  Chamberlain  to  the  meanest  shoeblack.  Then 
both  of  them  laughed  very  pleasantly.  I  felt  my 
cheek  flush  with  anger,  and  my  hand  in  an  instant 
sought  the  hilt  of  my  sword;  then  I  laughed  almost 
aloud,  remembering  that  they  were  women  of  fashion 


MY  LADY  BETTY.  87 

and  were  but  sharpening  their  wits  as  they  were  used, 
at  the  expense  of  my  cousin's  reputation. 

Somewhat  impatiently  I  pushed  my  way  through 
the  crowd,  for  I  was  but  new  to  the  ways  of  the  Court 
and  had  not  yet  learned  to  smile  when  I  was  angry, 
and  presented  myself  before  Lady  Betty.  She  re- 
ceived me  most  graciously,  giving  me  her  hand  to 
kiss,  while  those  about  her  drew  back  a  little.  Then 
I  lifted  my  head  and  looked  into  her  eyes. 

I  had  never  seen  my  cousin  looking  more  beautiful, 
and  if  she  missed  his  Excellency's  presence,  as  no 
doubt  she  did,  I  could  read  in  her  countenance  neither 
anger  nor  disappointment. 

She  wore  a  light  pink  silk  gown,  with  a  diamond 
stomacher  and  sleeve-knots.  On  her  head  was  a  large 
brown  hat  trimmed  with  red  ribbon  and  decorated 
with  a  great  quantity  of  jewels.  There  were  many 
ladies  in  the  room  more  richly  dressed,  but  none  whose 
robes  became  her  as  did  my  Lady  Betty's.  I  suppose 
she  read  in  my  eyes  the  wonder  I  felt  at  her  beauty, 
and  was  pleased  at  it,  seeing  that  I  was  little  more 
than  a  lad  and  country  bred,  and  yet  untrained  to  lie 
with  eyes  or  voice.  She  laughed  merrily,  and  in  spite 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

of  the  paint  and  the  patches,  I  could  have  sworn  that 
her  cheek  flushed  a  deeper  crimson. 

"  Why,  cousin,"  she  cried,  "  did  I  not  know  that  it 
is  not  so,  I  should  think  that  you  had  come  from  a 
convent  of  monks  vowed  to  silence,  and  not  from  the 
merriest  and  wickedest  Court  in  Europe." 

"  It's  little  I  know  of  monks,"  I  answered,  "  unless 
it  be  they  of  the  Screw,  and  of  them  your  ladyship 
must  needs  know  more  than  I,  seeing  that  you  are  the 
patron  saint." 

"  How  should  I  know,"  she  said,  laughing,  "  seeing 
that  the  monks  are  but  sad  sinners  in  a  holy  garb,  and 
not  over  fond  of  prayer  or  confession." 

"  They  have  made  at  least  one  confession,"  I  said. 
"  And  they  swear  that  they  have  received  no  absolu- 
tion." 

"  They  are  more  deserving  of  penance  than  of  abso- 
lution, methinks,"  she  retorted.  "  But  what  news  of 
the  Court,  which,  it  seems,  has  banished  us  from  its 
august  presence?  What  do  they  say  at  the  Court?  " 

I  looked  at  her  quickly,  seeking  to  know  if  there 
was  any  hidden  bitterness  in  her  words;  but  her 
countenance  was  calm  and  smiling. 


MY  LADY  BETTY.  89 

"  No  new  thing,"  I  answered,  "  but  that  my  Lady 
Betty  is  the  fairest  lady  in  Ireland."  And  I  made 
her  a  low  bow. 

"  Ah!  Do  they  say  so  still?  "  she  asked,  but  not  as 
if  she  desired  an  answer.  Then  she  lifted  her  head 
proudly.  "  But  I  care  not  what  they  say,"  she  went 
on,  "  and  so,  sweet  cousin,  you  can  tell  them." 

Then  she  motioned  me,  a  little  haughtily,  to  leave 
her,  as  though  she  were  angry  with  me  because  she 
had  spoken  to  me  thus.  So  I  bowed  to  her  again, 
and  drew  back  among  the  crowd  not  a  little  perplexed 
at  the  change  in  my  cousin's  manner. 

I  had  not  intended  to  remain  long  at  the  ball,  and, 
indeed,  had  only  presented  myself  because  it  was  my 
duty,  and  seeing  how  much  I  owed  to  my  Lady  Betty. 

Moreover,  there  was  a  certain  matter  which  lay 
heavy  upon  my  mind.  That  same  evening  I  had  wit- 
nessed a  sad  quarrel  over  the  cards  between  my  friend 
Phil  Blake  and  his  kinsman,  Eoger  Delaney,  and  they 
were  to  meet  an  hour  after  sunset  on  the  morrow. 
Now  I  had  small  liking  for  affairs  between  near  kins- 
men, and  yet  I  could  not  refuse  Blake  to  be  his  second. 
Blake,  too,  had  a  quick  temper,  especially  after  wine, 


90  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

and  he  had  but  small  skill  with  the  firearms,  although 
with  the  rapier  none  was  more  cunning  of  fence  than 
he,  unless  after  a  drinking  bout,  when  his  eye  was 
dim,  for  a  child  could  beat  him  at  the  bottle. 

And  this,  too,  was  the  cause  of  the  trouble,  for 
Koger  Delaney  allowed  no  wine,  however  much  he 
drank,  to  heat  his  blood,  but  ever  kept  watch  to  find 
his  neighbour  tripping,  whether  he  was  friend  or  foe, 
and  scarce  ever  missed  his  man  except  when  the  air 
was  thick  and  a  mist  lay  on  the  grass,  for  he  had 
short  sight. 

So  when  the  quarrel  arose,  Phil  Blake  cared  noth- 
ing for  the  rules  of  the  meeting  and  gave  his  opponent 
what  he  wished,  declaring  that  he  had  no  love  of  his 
life  while  Eoger  Delaney  lived  to  make  him  ashamed 
that  he  was  a  man.  All  this  Delaney  bore  with  a 
smile,  and  showed  no  anger.  Then  an  attorney  was 
sent  for,  and  a  bond  was  drawn  up  declaring  that 
whichever  of  the  two  stood  upon  the  ground  in  the 
Nine  Acres  when  the  bell  tolled  in  the  belfry  of  St. 
Michan's,  which  it  would  at  one  hour  and  a  half  past 
sunrise,  should  take  the  property  of  the  other  forever, 
whether  he  lived  or  died. 


MY  LADY   BETTY.  91 

So  Peter  O'Flaherty  and  I  put  our  names  to  the 
paper,  after  the  two  principals  had  signed  it.  Then 
leaving  them  to  finish  their  wine,  I  came  away  to  pay 
my  duty  to  my  cousin. 

I  had  little  pleasure  in  the  meeting,  for  there  was 
small  doubt  in  my  mind  which  way  the  duel  would 
turn  out. 

Seeing  how  my  cousin  had  dismissed  me,  the  hall 
was  no  longer  to  my  liking,  and  I  was  about  to  leave 
the  room,  pressing  my  way  through  the  throng,  when 
I  felt  my  hand  seized  and  something  thrust  into  it. 
I  looked  round  suddenly,  hoping  to  discover  who  the 
messenger  was,  but  I  could  see  no  one  to  whom  this 
'character  certainly  belonged.  I  withdrew  myself  as 
quickly  as  I  could  from  the  crowd,  and  unfolding  the 
note,  which  was  much  crumpled,  I  strove  to  read  it. 
Nor  was  it  easy  at  first,  for  it  was  written  with  pencil 
and  indistinctly  as  if  in  haste.  It  was  from  my  cousin, 
who  bade  me  hasten  at  once  to  her  boudoir  by  the 
private  way  that  I  knew.  It  was  signed  "  Betty." 

I  was  no  little  surprised  at  this  message,  but  with- 
out wasting  time  in  conjecture  I  sought  the  private 
stair  which  led  to  my  cousin's  apartments.  It  was 


92  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

as  well  known  to  me  as  it  was  said  to  be  to  his  Grace, 
and  this  thought  struck  me  while  I  clambered  up  the 
stair.  Then  I  pushed  the  door  open  and  entered  my 
Lady  Betty's  boudoir.  A  silver  bell  tinkled  as  I  put 
the  curtains  aside,  and  upon  the  threshold  my  cousin 
awaited  me.  The  light  from  a  lofty  candelabrum  fell 
upon  her  head  and  arms,  and  threw  into  deeper  shadow 
the  white  of  her  agitated  bosom.  Her  brows  were 
knit  together,  and  the  laughter  was  gone  from  her 
lips,  which  were  closed  as  if  in  stern  resolve. 

I  saw  that  she  was  in  no  mood  for  gallantry,  yet  I 
took  her  hand  and  raised  it  to  my  lips  as  I  had  been 
used,  and  she  suffered  it,  albeit  with  impatience. 
Then  she  seized  me  by  the  arm,  and  drawing  me  into 
the  room,  pointed  to  a  couch  which  was  half  con- 
cealed in  the  shadow.  I  bent  forward,  for  the  light 
was  in  my  eyes  and  dazzled  them,  and  saw  a  figure 
stretched  upon  the  couch,  with  a  riding  cloak  thrown 
upon  it. 

I  turned  to  my  cousin  in  amazement  and  with  no 
small  fear  at  my  heart  as  to  what  it  could  mean. 
Without  looking  at  me  she  drew  the  cloak  down  and 
discovered  the  face  of  a  man. 


MY  LADY  BETTY.  93 

"  My  God!  "  I  cried  out,  " it  is  Phil  Blake." 

"  Hush,"  she  whispered,  raising  her  finger  in  warn- 
ing, and  the  jewels  flashed  upon  her  arm. 

"  He  is ?  "  I  began,  and  feared  to  speak  what 

was  in  my  mind. 

"  As  you  see,"  she  answered,  wearily. 

"Not  dead?  "I  said. 

"  Nay,  not  dead,  only  sleeping,"  she  replied,  and 
there  was  scorn  in  her  voice. 

"  How  did  he  come  hither?  "  I  asked.  But  at  this 
she  turned  her  head  away  and  did  not  answer  me. 
But  I  needed  no  answer,  for  I  understood. 

I  knelt  by  the  couch,  and  put  my  ear  to  the  sleeper's 
breast;  his  breath  came  quickly  and  he  muttered  in 
his  sleep.  His  neck  was  bare  at  the  throat  and  the 
veins  in  it  swollen.  Every  now  and  again  his  limbs 
quivered,  but  still  he  slept  soundly. 

I  rose  to  my  feet  again,  perplexed  and  my  mind 
filled  with  doubt,  and  looked  at  my  cousin.  Her  eyes 
were  fastened  upon  the  door  by  which  I  had  entered, 
and  she  appeared  to  listen.  Then  she  turned  and 
motioned  me  to  retire  from  the  couch  to  a  corner  of 
the  room.  Again  the  silver  bell  tinkled  and  the 


94  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

curtain  was  thrown  back  and  a  man  entered.  A  deep 
sigh  broke  from  my  cousin's  lips,  and  I  heard  her 
murmur,  "  At  last." 

From  the  shelter  of  a  screen  I  watched.  The  man 
was  small  and  old,  and  carried  a  gold-headed  cane. 
He  bowed  low  before  Lady  Betty,  and  without  a  word 
went  to  the  couch.  From  his  manner  I  judged  that 
he  was  a  physician.  Then  I  heard  them  whisper 
together. 

"  Four  hours,"  said  my  Lady  Betty. 

"Nay,  madam,"  he  answered,  "nor  eight,  nor  it 
may  be  twelve." 

"  Then  death  were  better,"  she  exclaimed,  bitterly. 

"  He  has  been "  I  could  not  hear  the  last  word, 

but  the  physician  answered — 

"  Indeed  I  fear  that  your  ladyship  is  right." 

"  Never  a  word  of  this,"  my  cousin  said. 

"  My  lips  are  sealed,"  he  answered,  bowing  and 
passing  backwards  beneath  the  curtain. 

Then  my  Lady  Betty  came  to  me. 

"  Cousin  Theobald,"  she  said,  looking  at  me  sadly, 
"  my  honour  is  in  your  hands." 


MY  LADY  BETTY.  95 

"  It  is  safe,"  I  replied,  catching  her  hand  and  kiss- 
ing it,  for  my  heart  was  heavy  for  her  trouble. 

"  Promise  me,"  she  went  on,  "  that  you  will  do  as 
I  ask  you,  whatever  it  be,  for  twelve  hours  to  come." 

"  Forever  if  you  will,"  I  burst  out. 

"  Nay,  I  am  no  tyrant,"  she  said,  smiling.  "  If 
he  does  not  meet  Eoger  Delaney  in  four  hours'  time," 
looking  at  her  tiny  jewelled  watch,  "  he  forfeits  his 
property  and  everything  he  has,  even  his  honour." 

"  It  is  true,  that  he  will,"  I  returned. 

"  You  know  all,"  she  went  on.  "  We — you  and  I 
— must  save  him,  for  you  are  his  friend,  and  as  for  me 
—why,  God  help  me,  I  love  him  to  distraction." 

She  bent  her  head  so  that  I  could  not  see  her  eyes, 
but  the  jewels  quivered,  trembling  upon  her  neck. 

"  We  will  save  him,"  I  answered  her,  albeit  I  knew 
not  how  we  should.  At  this  she  bent  forward  and 
touched  my  cheek  lightly  with  her  lips.  Then  she 
drew  herself  up,  shaking  her  shoulders  as  though  she 
were  casting  a  woman's  weakness  from  her. 

"That  we  shall,  cousin  Theobald,"  she  said, 
"  unless  you  fail  me,  which  you  will  not." 


96  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

She  went  back  to  the  sleeping  form  and  I  followed 
her. 

"He  must  not  remain  here,"  she  went  on.  "  Can 
you  carry  him?  " 

I  answered  that  I  could,  and  desired  to  know 
whither  she  would  have  him  taken.  She  pointed  to 
a  door  leading  to  another  chamber.  So  I  took  him  in 
my  arms  without  difficulty,  for  I  was  young  and 
strong,  and  carried  him.  My  Lady  Betty  held  back 
the  curtain  to  let  me  pass.  When  I  had  laid  him 
upon  the  bed  I  returned  and  asked  her  what  next  she 
would  have  me  do.  At  first  she  seemed  confused, 
and  could  not  find  words  to  answer  me ;  but  at  length 
I  understood  that  she  desired  to  have  the  clothes  that 
he  wore.  At  this  I  could  scarce  conceal  my  surprise, 
but  she  grew  impatient,  complaining  of  my  lack  of 
wit.  So  I  returned  to  the  bedchamber,  and  having 
undressed  Phil  Blake,  who  still  showed  no  sign  of 
waking",  I  carried  his  breeches  and  stockings,  together 
with  his  laced  coat,  to  my  Lady  Betty  and  threw  them 
upon  the  couch. 

She  did  not  look  at  them,  but  turned  her  back  as 
if  she  feared  the  sight  of  them. 


MY   LADY  BETTY.  97 

"  I  think  there  is  little  difference  in  our  height," 
she  said. 

A  light  broke  suddenly  upon  my  mind. 

"  Cousin  Betty,"  I  exclaimed,  "  what  will  you  do?  " 

"  Kill  Eoger  Delaney,"  she  replied,  with  her  eyes 
flashing. 

"  It  is  impossible,"  I  began. 

"How  so,  Master  Slow- Wit?"  she  asked,  calmly, 
though  I  saw  that  her  anger  was  rising. 

"  Because,"  I  answered,  "  Eoger  Delaney  will  not 
fire  at  a  woman." 

"  He  shall  not  know  that  I  am  a  woman,"  she  said, 
"not  when  I  wear — these,"  and  she  made  a  gesture 
towards  the  couch  upon  which  I  had  thrown  the 
clothes. 

"  There  is  little  difference  in  our  stature,"  she  went 
on,  and  in  this  she  spoke  truly,  since  for  a  woman  she 
was  uncommon  tall.  "  And  if  the  morning  is  dark, 
as  it  is  apt  to  be,  it  would  need  sharper  eyes  than 
Roger  Delaney's  to  note  the  difference.  Neither  are 
our  features  very  different — at  least,  in  the  morning."' 
And  she  put  her  finger  on  the  patch  that  was  on  her 
cheek. 


98  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

"  Lady  Betty/'  I  said,  remembering  that  Roger 
Delaney  was  not  wont  to  miss  when  he  was  minded 
to  kill,  "  let  me  take  his  place.  At  least,  I  shall  save 
his  life." 

"  But  not  his  fortune,  nor,  what  is  dearer,  his 
honour,"  she  said.  "  But  you  waste  words,  since  you 
have  given  me  your  promise.  I  must  return  for  a 
while,  or  they  will  wonder  at  my  long  absence." 

"  Will  not  those  garments  betray  you?  "  I  asked,  in 
despair,  seeing  that  she  was  not  to  be  moved. 

"  A  woman's  wit  shall  make  them  fit,"  she  replied, 
laughing,  "  unless  you  fail  me." 

"What  shall  I  do?  "I  asked. 

"  Cousin  Theobald,"  she  answered,  "  go  with  all 
speed,  seek  the  skilfulest  breeches-maker  in  Dublin 
and  bring  him  thither." 

"  But  it  is  long  past  midnight,"  I  said ;  "  and  if  I 
find  one  such,  how  shall  I  compel  him  to  come?  " 

She  looked  at  me  with  flashing  eyes,  so  that  my 
face  grew  hot  beneath  her  scorn. 

"  You  are  a  man,"  she  cried,  "  and  yet  you  ask  a 
woman  such  a  question!  " 

1  hung  my  head  in  bewilderment,  for  I  had  no 


MY  LADY  BETTY.  -  99 


answer  ready.  Then  she  turned  rapidly  from  me  with 
a  gesture,  half  of  contempt,  half  of  impatience,  and 
went  to  the  table  upon  which  her  jewels  lay  sparkling 
in  a  careless  heap.  From  amongst  them  she  snatched 
up  something  which  I  could  not  see.  Then  she  seized 
my  right  hand  and  put  in  it  something  cold  and 
smooth.  I  looked  down  and  saw  that  it  was  a  small 
pistol,  delicately  wrought  in  silver  and  ivory.  I  lifted 
my  head  and  saw  that  she  was  watching  me  anxiously. 

"  I  will  hring  him  hither/'  I  said. 

"  Without  delay?  "'  she  asked. 

"  Without  delay,"  I  answered. 

A  sigh  broke  from  her  lips  and  the  smile  returned 
to  her  face. 

"  Cousin  Theobald,"  she  said,  "  your  wits  are  slow, 
but  if  they  are  sure,  what  matters  it?"  Then  she 
made  me  a  courtesy  and  lifted  the  curtain  and  passed 
out,  leaving  me  alone  with  the  pistol  in  my  hand. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

PHIL    BLAKE. 

FOE  a  few  moments  I  stood  where  she  had  left  me, 
for,  in  truth,  I  had  need  to  recover  my  scattered  wits. 
Then  I  went  softly  to  the  table,  and  laid  the  pistol 
upon  it  among  the  jewels.  Nor  could  I  forbear  to 
smile,  thinking  in  what  manner  the  breeches-maker 
would  regard  such  an  earnest  of  his  fee. 

So  I  went  down  the  stair  very  gently  and  out  into 
the  street.  The  night  was  quiet,  but  from  the  win- 
dows of  many  houses  in  Stephen's  Green  came  the 
blaze  of  light  and  the  sound  of  music,  for  it  was  the 
season  of  revelry,  and  my  Lady  Betty's  ball-room  was 
not  the  only  one  in  the  city  thronged  with  guests. 

When  I  came  to  the  College,  I  paused  in  much 
perplexity,  not  knowing  where  to  find  a  breeches- 
maker  to  do  my  cousin's  bidding.  Then  suddenly  I 
bethought  me  of  one,  whose  sign  I  remembered  hard 
by  in  Trinity  Street,  and  with  rapid  steps  I  strode 

thither.     I  could  find  no  knocker,  so  I  beat  the  door 
100 


PHIL  BLAKE.  101 


with  the  hilt  of  my  sword.  When  I  had  waited  a 
little,  a  window  was  opened  above  me,  and  a  head 
wearing  a  white  cap  was  thrust  from  it.  A  voice,  in 
which  sleep  and  dissatisfaction  were  blended,  de- 
manded to  know  who  it  was  that  disturbed  a  peaceful 
citizen  in  the  midst  of  his  slumber. 

To  that  I  answered  that  if  he  would  come  down 
and  open  the  door  I  would  tell  him  of  a  matter  which 
promised  to  be  of  much  profit  to  him  if  he  would 
make  haste.  He  semed  to  hesitate,  then  without  a 
word  he  shut  the  window  again.  I  now  began  to 
fear  that  I  should  see  no  more  of  him,  nor  did  I  dare 
to  belabour  the  door  lest  I  should  attract  the  notice 
of  the  watch. 

But  my  fear  was  groundless,  for  in  a  short  while  I 
heard  the  creaking  of  the  bolts  and  the  rattle  of  a 
chain.  Then  the  door  was  cautiously  opened,  and  a 
little  man  holding  a  lantern  looked  out  at  me  and 
again  demanded  my  business.  I  made  answer  that  if 
he  would  admit  me  I  would  tell  him,  adding  that  by  so 
doing  he  would  be  serving  his  own  interests.  At  this 
he  made  way  for  me  to  enter,  which  I  did. 

He  was  as  ugly  a  man  as  ever  I  saw,  and  I  thought 


102  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

he  appeared  avaricious.  I  told  him  what  he  was 
required  to  do,  whereat  he  smiled  very  cunningly  and 
said  that  I  had  come  to  the  right  man  for  my  purpose, 
as  many  could  testify.  I  answered  that  I  needed  no 
testimony,  but  that  his  silence  concerning  the  affair 
was  as  necessary  as  his  skill,  and  that  if  ever  he 
breathed  a  word  of  it,  it  would  be  at  the  peril  of  his 
life,  and  I  tapped  the  hilt  of  my  sword  to  give  him 
warning. 

He  assured  me  that  he  carried  many  such  secrets, 
and  that  he  would  rather  die  than  divulge  any  of 
them.  Then  having  put  into  a  bag  certain  instru- 
ments of  his  calling  he  declared  that  he  was  ready, 
and  followed  me  from  the  house,  carefully  shutting 
the  door.  So  I  returned  to  my  cousin's  house,  the 
breeches-maker  creeping  noiselessly  behind  me  as  if 
he  were  a  shadow. 

At  the  top  of  the  stair  my  Lady  Betty  awaited  us. 
She  motioned  my  companion  to  enter  the  room  while 
she  spoke  with  me.  When  the  fellow  had  gone  in, 
she  begged  me  to  return  to  the  ball-room,  and  show 
myself  to  as  many  as  possible  until  she  went  back  to  it 
again,  which  she  would  do  in  a  little  time.  When  I 


PHIL  BLAKE.  103 


had  promised  to  do  this,  she  told  me  that  at  sunrise 
I  should  wait  near  to  the  house  of  his  Grace  of  Lein- 
ster,  and  that  when  a  coach  passed  by  with  a  white 
kerchief  hanging  from  the  window,  I  was  to  enter  it. 

This  also  I  promised  to  do,  and  then  I  went  back 
to  the  ball-room.  I  soon  perceived  that  my  cousin's 
absence  had  not  passed  unnoticed,  and  that  many 
persons  smiled  and  whispered  together  as  I  passed. 
But  I  was  too  much  occupied  with  my  own  thoughts 
to  heed  them  overmuch,  or  to  show  anger  because  of 
their  evil  tongues.  Indeed,  remembering  what  my 
Lady  Betty  had  told  me,  I  was  careful  that  my  greet- 
ing should  be  frequent,  and  not  lacking  in  courtesy. 
While  I  spoke  with  one  of  them,  who,  with  much 
assumed  indignation,  complained  of  the  Viceroy's 
absence,  a  sudden  silence  fell  upon  those  about  me, 
which  was  instantly  followed  by  the  low  mumur  of 
voices.  I  looked  round  seeking  an  explanation,  and 
saw  my  cousin  passing  through  her  guests.  She  had 
a  word  and  a  smile  for  every  one,  and  as  they  bowed 
before  her  she  looked  like  a  queen,  and  they  the  loyal- 
est  subjects  a  queen  ever  had. 

Never  had  I  seen  her  looking  so  beautiful  and  so 


104  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

proud.  As  she  passed  me  her  eyes  flashed  for  a 
moment  into  mine.  In  them  I  read  triumph  and 
the  assurance  of  the  success  of  her  scheme.  Then 
my  Lady  Betty  took  leave  of  her  guests. 

As  soon  as  she  was  gone,  I  too  departed,  and  going 
to  my  chamber  I  examined  carefully  the  pistols,  Spit- 
fire and  Flash,  which  my  uncle  had  given  me.  I 
could  not  have  wished  my  cousin  better  or  more  lucky 
firearms,  albeit  they  seemed  a  trifle  heavy  for  a  lady's 
hand.  I  put  them  carefully  into  my  belt  and  sallied 
forth  again  to  seek  the  trysting-place.  On  my  way 
thither  I  saw  the  Viceroy's  escort  waiting  in  the  street, 
the  horses  impatiently  pawing  the  ground,  while  their 
riders  sat  with  bent  heads  as  if  they  were  fallen  asleep. 

I  could  not  forbear  to  smile  to  think  that  his  care- 
less Grace  had  forgotten  them,  leaving  them  there, 
as  he  had  done  so  often  before  my  Lady  Betty's 
door. 

The  night  was  dark  and  cloudy,  and  rain  fell  at 
times,  but  not  much.  At  this  I  was  glad,  for  it 
promised  a  gloomy  morning,  and  so  far  the  luck  was 
on  my  cousin's  side. 

When  I  reached  the  appointed  place  I  withdrew 


PHIL  BLAKE.  105 


into  the  shadow  of  a  wall  and  waited.  The  dawn 
was  beginning  to  show  faintly,  and  the  sky  was  turn- 
ing from  black  to  grey. 

Now  that  I  had  leisure  to  think  I  felt  my  heart 
almost  fail  me,  and  I  repented  bitterly  of  my  share 
in  the  matter,  albeit  I  knew  that  I  had  no  power  to 
refuse  my  cousin  anything,  and  would  do  the  same 
again,  even  were  my  pledge  given  back  to  me. 

I  was  roused  from  these  gloomy  thoughts  by  the 
sound  of  wheels,  and  in  a  few  moments  a  coach  came 
slowly  towards  the  place  where  I  stood.  Even  with- 
out the  patch  of  white  hung  from  the  window  I  knew 
that  it  was  the  coach  for  which  I  waited.  As  I  stepped 
into  the  street  it  halted.  So  I  opened  the  door  and 
sprang  quickly  into  it,  taking  my  seat  beside  the  other 
occupant. 

I  could  scarce  keep  back  the  cry  of  amazement, 
which  sprang  to  my  lips  when  I  gazed  at  my  com- 
panion. Did  I  not  know  that  it  was  impossible,  no 
man's  oath  would  have  convinced  me  that  this  was 
any  one  else  but  Phil  Blake.  My  cousin  had  said  that 
her  features  were  not  unlike  those  of  Blake,  but  even 
this  had  not  prepared  me  for  the  startling  resemblance 


106  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

which  I  saw  now  that  my  Lady  Betty  was  dressed  as  a 
man,  and  in  Phil  Blake's  clothes.  Only  her  eyes  were 
brighter  than  his,  as  was  but  natural,  seeing  that  they 
owed  no  dulness  to  the  wine-cup. 

In  my  amazement  I  said  nothing,  and  my  cousin 
laughed  softly  as  if  she  were  pleased  at  my  surprise. 

"  Do  I  make  a  pretty  fellow?  "  she  asked. 

"  As  pretty  as  ever  I  saw,"  I  answered. 

"  No  more  than  that  ?  "  she  said,  pouting. 

"  I  cannot  see  much  of  you,"  I  replied,  thinking 
that  her  man's  dress  did  not  conceal  the  woman  in  it. 

"  You  shall  see  no  more,"  she  said,  drawing  the 
cloak  about  her. 

"Shall  you  take  your  ground  in  it?"  I  asked, 
laying  my  hand  upon  her  shoulder. 

"  Aye,  that  I  shall!  "  she  returned 

"  It  will  be  easy  to  hit,"  I  said. 

• 
"  I  care  not,"  she  replied  in  a  low  voice,  turning 

her  head  aside. 

"  Were  you  pleased  with  the  rascal  I  brought  you?  " 
I  asked,  for  I  was  in  fear  of  making  her  sad,  and  that 
she  would  lose  heart  when  it  was  too  late  to  turn 
back. 


PHIL  BLAKE.  107 


"  '  Rascal '!  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Why,  he  is  a  prince 
among  tailors! " 

"  He  will  be  silent,"  I  said. 

"  Aye,  that  he  will,  for  I  will  close  his  lips,"  she 
returned,  quickly. 

"  How  will  you  do  it?  "  I  asked. 

"  I  have  promised  him  a  knighthood." 

"  A  knighthood?  "  I  cried  out  in  amazement. 

"Aye,  wherefore  not?"  she  answered.  "Is  he 
not  a  most  excellent  breeches-maker,  and  a  knight 
among  tailors?  Why  should  there  not  be  a  Knight 
of  the  Breeches,  as  well  as  a  Knight  of  the  Carpet 
since  no  knights  fight  nowadays?  " 

"  But  how  shall  you  fulfil  your  promise  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  This  night  week  my  Lord  Duke  comes  to  supper 
to  me,"  she  replied.  "  When  he  has  drunk  much 
wine,  as  he  is  used,  then  he  shall  lay  his  august  sword 
upon  Master  Tailor's  worthy  shoulder.  So  I  shall 
fulfil  my  promise,  and  thereby  also  humble  his  Grace 
when  he  learns  it  in  the  morning." 

To  this  I  made  no  answer,  for  my  cousin's  daring 
bereft  me  of  speech. 

We  had  now  come  to  the  Nine  Acres,  and  the 


108  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

coach  halted.  A  little  way  in  front  another  coach 
was  standing,  and  I  knew  that  we  were  not  the  first  to 
arrive.  Of  this  I  was  glad,  for  with  little  delay  there 
would  be  little  light  to  give  good  aim. 

I  was  about  to  lift  my  cousin  from  the  coach,  but 
she  pushed  me  aside,  whispering  that  if  my  wits  did 
not  grow  quicker  I  should  yet  betray  her,  and  sprang 
out  unaided. 

Under  a  tree  I  saw  three  men  standing,  and  one  of 
them  was  Eoger  Delaney.  As  we  approached  the 
ground  my  cousin  turned  to  me  and  said — 

"  Cousin  Theo,  if  I  fall  let  no  one  touch  me  or  re- 
move my  cloak.  Whether  I  die  or  not  I  would  not 
have  them  know  that  I  am  a  woman,"  and  her  voice 
faltered  a  little. 

So  I  promised  that  I  would  not. 

The  others  now  came  out  and  bowed  to  us.  When 
my  cousin  had  made  her  bow  she  turned  her  back 
upon  them,  and  so  she  waited  while  we  measured 
the  ground.  Nor  did  her  conduct  seem  strange  to 
them,  seeing  that  they  knew  it  was  a  quarrel  between 
kinsmen,  and  so  most  bitter. 

Then  I  loaded  the  pistols  and  gave  one  of  them 


PHIL  BLAKE.  109 


to  my  Lady  Betty,  whispering  to  her  as  I  did  so,  that 
she  should  fire  low. 

When  Roger  Delaney  saw  that  his  opponent  did 
not  remove  the  cloak  he  declared  that  neither  would 
he,  for  that  it  was  not  his  wont  to  take  any  such 
advantage.  Nor  would  he  consent  to  wait  until  the 
morning  was  brighter,  albeit  his  second  pleaded  for 
this,  as  indeed  he  might,  since  his  principal  was  so 
short  of  sight. 

Then  they  took  their  ground,  having  their  backs 
towards  each  other.  I  watched  my  cousin  eagerly, 
but  she  betrayed  no  tremor.  The  physician  opened 
his  bag  and  took  from  it  some  lint  and  bandages,  for 
he  had  been  out  before  with  Eoger  Delaney. 

In  all  my  life  I  had  never  felt  such  suspense  as  I 
did  while  I  watched  my  cousin  and  Eoger  Delaney 
standing  and  waiting  for  the  word  to  turn  round  and 
fire.  At  last  it  came.  Then  two  shots  rang  out  to- 
gether; nor  could  I  tell  which  had  fired  the  first.  My 
eyes  were  fastened  upon  my  cousin.  She  was  still 
standing,  and  had  lowered  her  pistol,  from  which 
the  smoke  was  curling.  Then  I  turned  and  looked 
at  Roger  Delaney.  He,  too,  was  standing,  but  he 


110  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

seemed  dazed.  A  bullet  had  struck  him  in  the 
hip. 

I  ran  to  my  Lady  Betty.  She  turned  and  looked 
at  me.  In  her  eyes  I  saw  surprise,  and  something 
else;  but  what  it  was  I  could  not  tell.  My  joy  was 
so  great  to  find  her  unhurt  that  I  could  scarce  remem- 
ber any  longer  that  she  was  a  man.  I  think  it  was 
the  cloak  after  all  that  saved  her,  for  it  did  not  fit 
very  well,  and  there  was  a  ragged  hole  above  the  left 
shoulder,  which  showed  that  Roger  Delaney's  bullet 
had  not  gone  so  far  amiss. 

I  turned  to  him  now;  but  he  was  sorely  wounded, 
and  would  fire  no  more  to-day,  nor  for  many  days 
to  come. 

Then  I  seized  my  cousin's  arm  and  led  her  a 
little  nearer  to  where  the  physician  was  kneeling  by 
Eoger  Delaney,  and  making  a  bow  to  them  and  to 
the  other,  who  stood  upright  by  them,  we  hurried 
across  the  field  to  where  our  coach  was  waiting. 

My  Lady  Betty  was  very  silent  while  we  drove 
back  to  the  city.  She  seemed  weary,  and  her  face 
was  pale.  As  I  looked  at  her  for  the  first  time  the 
thought  came  to  me  that  my  beautiful  cousin  might 
one  day  grow  old. 


PHIL  BLAKE.  Ill 


I  returned  with  her  to  her  house,  which  I  believed 
we  entered  unnoticed,  for  it  was  still  early,  and  few 
save  the  watchmen  about.  Here  she  left  me  for  a 
space  and  then  returned  to  me  dressed  as  a  woman, 
and  so  I  confess  I  loved  her  better,  albeit  she  made  a 
gallant  fellow  enough. 

"  The  coach  is  still  without/'  she  said,  "  and  I 
would  not  have  him  remain  longer.  Can  you  take 
him  to  his  lodging?  ' 

I  bowed  without  speaking,  and,  leaving  her,  went 
to  the  boudoir.  As  I  passed  through  the  corridor 
I  saw  the  tailor  descending  the  stair.  He  glanced 
at  me  and  smiled,  but  did  not  speak ;  so  I  went  in  and 
found  the  clothes  lying  upon  the  couch  as  they  had 
been.  I  gathered  them  into  my  arms  and  carried 
them  to  the  bedchamber.  Phil  Blake  still  lay  in  a 
deep  slumber,  as  the  physician  had  said  he  was  like  to. 
I  had  little  difficulty  to  dress  him,  for  he  lay  still,  only 
groaning  a  little  when  he  was  moved;  but  he  did  not 
open  his  eyes.  Then  I  knew  for  sure  that  he  had 
been  drugged  after  that  he  had  drunk  deep. 

"When  I  had  dressed  him,  I  took  him  in  my  arms 
and  carried  him  to  the  coach  without  difficulty,  for 


112  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

though  I  was  weary  ray  arms  were  strong.  As  I  did 
so,  I  saw  the  watchman  looking  at  us,  but  he  did  not 
speak,  thinking  doubtless  that  the  man  whom  I  car- 
ried had  drunk  overmuch  at  her  ladyship's  ball,  and 
seeing  nothing  strange  in  it. 

Then  I  went  back  to  my  cousin  and  told  her  what 
I  had  done. 

She  made  no  answer  to  me,  neither  did  she  thank 
me.  So  I  took  her  hand  to  bid  her  farewell,  and 
was  raising  it  to  my  lips  when  she  drew  it  back  and 
presented  her  cheek  to  me. 

When  I  had  saluted  her,  I  bowed  and  went  down 
the  stair  again  to  the  coach.  I  left  Phil  Blake  in  bed 
in  his  lodging,  and  then  returned  to  my  own.  On 
the  morrow  I  sought  him  again,  and  found  him  come 
to  himself  indeed,  but  yet  much  bewildered  to  think 
what  had  befallen  him. 

So  I  told  him  how  he  had  met  Eoger  Delaney  as  he 
had  said  he  would,  and  showed  him  his  cloak  where 
the  ball  had  gone  through  it. 

"  If  you  have  any  further  doubt,"  said  I,  "  Roger 
Delaney  can  put  your  mind  at  ease,  for  he  has  a  fine 
hole  in  him  at  this  minute." 


PHIL  BLAKE.  113 


At  this  he  started  up  in  bed. 

"  Where  did  I  hit  him?  "  he  cried  out,  eagerly. 

"  In  the  hip-joint/'  I  answered. 

"  Then  he'll  never  walk  straight  again,"  he  said. 

"  So  I  think  myself,"  I  replied. 

"It  is  strange,"  said  he  again;  "but  I  had  for- 
gotten it,  and  so  I  must  have  drunk  deep." 

To  this  I  made  no  answer. 

In  a  fortnight  afterwards  his  Excellency  supped 
with  my  Lady  Betty,  and  having  drunk  deep,  and 
being  at  the  same  time  eager  to  make  his  peace  with 
my  cousin,  he  did  after  supper  make  the  worthy  tailor 
kneel  before  him,  according  to  her  ladyship's  desire, 
and,  having  struck  him  with  his  sword  upon  the 
head — for  in  truth  his  hand  was  somewhat  unsteady 
—bade  him  rise  up  a  Knight.  And  though  his  Grace 
was  fain  to  forget  it  when  his  head  was  grown  cooler 
in  the  morning,  yet  would  not  my  cousin  suffer  it  to 
be  forgotten;  and  so  the  tailor  kept  his  knighthood, 
while  her  ladyship  lost  his  Grace's  favour. 

But  for  this,  I  think,  she  cared  little,  seeing  that 
she  loved  Phil  Blake,  and  had  not  forgiven  my  Lord 
Duke  the  slight  that  he  had  put  upon  her. 


CHAPTEK  XI. 

AN   ENEMY   OF   HIS    GBACE. 

FOE  a  time  I  was  in  some  fear  lest  my  Lord  Duke 
should  feel  anger  against  me  for  the  trick  which  my 
cousin  had  played  upon  him,  hut  in  this  I  was  mis- 
taken, for  in  no  way,  either  by  word  or  by  deed,  did  his 
Excellency  show  to  me  that  he  remembered  how  Lady 
Betty  had  served  him.  True  it  was  that  the  Viceroy 
no  longer  followed  in  her  ladyship's  train,  but  this  was 
not  surprising,  seeing  how  much  his  Grace  loved  new 
faces,  and  if  one  beauty  treated  him  cruelly,  which  did 
not  so  often  happen  as  I  think  he  deserved,  was  wont 
readily  to  find  comfort  in  the  kindness  of  another. 

At  my  cousin's  house  I  met  many  who,  it  was  well 
known,  were  no  friends  of  the  Viceroy,  and  amongst 
them  was  Donal.  This  surprised  me  the  more  since 
he  was  in  the  Viceroy's  service  even  as  I  was  myself, 
and  yet  I  found  him  consorting  with  the  enemies  of 
his  Grace,  and  seeming  as  though  he  loved  them  and 
had  their  confidence.  And,  albeit  I  too  was  cousin 


AN  ENEMY  OF   HIS  GRACE.  115 

to  Lady  Betty,  and  nearer  in  kinship,  yet  my  face,  or 
it  may  be  the  colours  that  I  wore,  seemed  to  disagree 
with  many  of  them,  for  they  greeted  me  coldly  and 
with  wry  faces. 

But  seeing  I  had  not  gone  thither  to  win  their  fair 
words  or  to  make  them  courtesies,  this  did  not  trouble 
me  greatly,  but  only  so  far  that  I  resolved  to  be  more 
watchful  of  Donal,  so  I  might  perchance  discover 
what  game  he  was  playing  in  the  dark. 

I  confess  I  had  hoped  to  find  Miss  Yelverton 
amongst  my  cousin's  guests,  but  she  was  not.  At 
length  I  took  heart  of  grace  to  inquire  concerning 
her  of  Lady  Betty,  and  as  carelessly  as  I  might. 

Lady  Betty  laughed. 

"  Have  you  been  taking  lessons  from  the  parish 
clerk?  "  she  cried  out. 

"  I  do  not  understand,"  I  said. 

"  Since  there  is  no  heart  in  your  voice." 

"  It  is  too  low  to  be  near  the  lips." 

"  Because  she  is  absent  ?  " 

"  It  is  a  good  reason." 

"  When  you  speak  to  a  woman,"  she  returned, 
softly. 


116  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  You  have  not  answered  me/'  I  said. 

"  She  has  not  yet  returned  to  the  city." 

"  When  she  does,  I  may  seek  her  here?  " 

"Is  it  love,  Toby?"  Lady  Betty  asked,  and  her 
voice  was  very  gentle,  as  though  there  was  pity  in  it. 

"  I  know  not,  but  yet  I  would  meet  her  again." 

"  Poor  cousin  Toby!  " 

"  Why  do  you  pity  me?  " 

"  Because  there  is  more  sorrow  than  joy  in  loving," 
and  she  sighed. 

"  I  would  ask  her  a  question." 

"  And  if  she  refuse  to  answer  it?  " 

"  I  should  seek  to  find  an  answer  to  it  myself." 

"The  question?" 

"  Why  she  entreated  me  to  fire  dumb,  and  why  her 
father  did  not  kill  me." 

"  I  fear  she  will  not  answer  it." 

"  Do  you  know  the  answer?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell  you." 

"  I  looked  to  find  in  you  a  friend,"  I  said,  bitterly. 

"  Believe  me  that  I  am  your  friend  and — and  your 
debtor,"  she  cried,  seizing  my  hand.  "  But  the  secret 
does  not  belong  to  me." 


AN  ENEMY  OF  HIS  GRACE.  117 

So  I  left  her,  feeling  greatly  puzzled,  and  deter- 
mined to  find  out  for  myself.  But  for  some  time 
I  was  so  occupied  with  another  matter  of  weighty 
importance  that  I  had  no  leisure  for  my  design. 

I  had  but  a  slight  acquaintance  with  my  Lord 
Galtymore,  albeit  when  I  was  new  to  the  Court,  and 
possessed  of  little  knowledge  of  the  world,  he  had 
done  me  no  small  service.  For  this  I  was  very  grate- 
ful, and  eager  as  well  to  show  my  gratitude,  yet  I 
knew  not  how  I  should  ever  do  it,  seeing  that  my 
lord  had  no  liking  for  his  Excellency,  my  master,  any 
more  than  had  his  friend  Mr.  Grattan.  Indeed,  at  the 
time  I  made  no  doubt  but  that  it  was  Mr.  Grattan  that 
had  made  my  Lord  Galtymore  so  bitter  against  his 
Grace  as  to  declare  that  the  Duke  of  Eutland  had 
come  to  drink  the  Irish  into  good  humour,  while  Mr. 
Pitt  laid  his  plans  for  the  undoing  of  the  country. 

At  first  his  Grace  was  at  much  pains  to  make  him 
a  friend,  for  it  was  ever  more  agreeable  to  his  temper 
to  make  friends  than  foes,  and  it  was  hard  to  resist  him 
when  he  was  minded  to  win  the  love  of  man  or  woman. 
But  the  Earl  of  Galtymore  was  not  to  be  won,  and  it 
was  told  to  his  Grace  that  he  had  even  declared  that 


118  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

he  desired  no  meeting  with  the  Viceroy  until  he  could 
meet  him  as  a  private  person  at  ten  or  fifteen  paces. 
So  his  Excellency,  finding  him  obdurate,  no  longer 
made  friendly  advances  towards  him. 

Her  Excellency,  too,  was  very  gracious  to  the  Earl, 
and  would  fain  have  brought  him  to  her  feet,  for  my 
lord  was  accounted  the  handsomest  man  in  the  city, 
and  was  taller  by  half  a  head  than  his  Grace  of  Kut- 
land.  He  was  big  and  fair,  and  his  hair  fell  in  ring- 
lets upon  his  broad  shoulders,  for  he  did  not  fasten 
it  in  a  queue.  I  think  her  Grace  was  piqued  and 
not  a  little  displeased  because  Lord  Galtymore  seemed 
to  have  but  a  cold  heart  in  spite  of  his  fair  face  and 
golden  hair,  and  that,  too,  albeit  she  was  not  used  to 
show  her  favour  lightly.  So  she  was  gracious  or  cold 
to  my  lord  by  turns,  whereat  he  seemed  puzzled  as 
though  he  did  not  understand. 

Now  his  Grace  of  Eutland,  as  all  the  world  knows, 
loved  nothing — not  even  the  wine-cup  nor  the  gam- 
ing-table— so  well  as  he  loved  the  face  of  a  pretty 
woman,  nor  did  he  love  it  the  less  if  it  was  denied 
to  him ;  and  of  all  the  fair  ladies  of  the  city  there  was 
none  more  beautiful  or  prouder  than  the  Countess 


AN  ENEMY  OF  HIS  GRACE.      119 

of  Galtymore,  not  even  my  Lady  Betty,  albeit  she  had 
more  wit  and  a  readier  tongue.  Since  his  quarrel  with 
my  cousin  over  the  affair  of  the  tailor  whom  he  had 
made  a  knight,  when  in  his  cups,  to  please  her,  his 
gay  and  fickle  Grace  had  changed  his  allegiance  to 
my  Lady  Galtymore.  This  pleased  me  well  at  the 
time,  for  the  wagging  of  evil  tongues  against  my 
cousin's  reputation  was  little  to  my  liking,  and  I  was 
glad  when  they  forgot  to  speak  ill  of  Lady  Betty. 
And  yet  I  was  grieved  for  my  lord,  and  not  a  little 
fearful  to  think  how  it  would  end,  seeing  that  the 
Earl  was  jealous  of  his  honour  and  hore  his  Excellency 
no  goodwill. 

But  as  time  went  on,  and  the  Duke  grew  every  day 
less  guarded  in  his  manner  toward  the  Lady  Galty- 
more,  I  could  only  wonder  at  my  lord's  indifference. 
So  it  came  about  that  those  who  had  spoken  evil  of 
the  Countess,  pitying  her  lord  because  she  was  betray- 
ing him,  now  sharpened  their  tongues  against  my 
lord,  saying  many  things  which  I  bore  with  much 
impatience,  because  I  could  do  nothing,  seeing  that 
I  loved  his  Grace  and  owed  much  kindness  to  the  Earl. 

But  my  lord  seemed  never  to  notice  what  was  said, 


120  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

and  only  to  care  for  the  card-table,  at  which  it  was 
said  he  lost  great  sums  that  he  could  ill  afford,  for  he 
was  a  poor  man.  He  drank  much  wine,  too,  and  was 
often  in  the  company  of  Mr.  G  rattan,  who  was  no 
less  an  enemy  of  his  Grace  than  my  lord,  as  Mr.  Orde, 
the  Duke's  secretary,  assured  his  Excellency,  after 
that  Mr.  Grattan  had  declared  that  until  Ireland 
should  he  freed  from  debt  he  would  never  consent  to 
the  appropriation  of  a  single  penny  of  the  surplus 
revenue  for  the  purposes  of  the  empire.  His  Grace 
was  much  put  out  at  this,  for  I  think  he  had  pledged 
himself  to  Mr.  Pitt  that  it  would  be  otherwise,  and  he 
made  no  doubt  that  the  Earl  of  Galtymore  was  at 
the  bottom  of  it  all,  nor  did  he  refrain  from  telling 
his  opinion  to  those  about  him,  as  perhaps  a  wiser 
man  would  have  done. 

So,  as  I  have  said,  his  Excellency,  the  more  he 
hated  my  lord  the  more  he  showed  his  favour  to  my 
lady,  and  this  pleased  her  ladyship  well,  for,  as  it 
seemed,  she  cared  for  nothing  so  much  as  to  be  thought 
more  beautiful  than  the  Duchess  of  Kutland.  Neither 
were  there  wanting  those  who  told  her  that  she  was 
so,  and  they  had  no  love  for  my  lord. 


AN  ENEMY  OF  HIS  GRACE.  121 

Now  I  would  have  wagered  my  life  that  there  was 
not  in  all  Ireland  a  braver  man  nor  one  who  fired 
straighter  than  the  Earl,  as  was  but  natural,  seeing 
that  it  was  in  Tipperary  he  had  first  smelt  powder. 
And  yet  his  conduct  at  my  Lord  Charlemont's  rout 
filled  me  so  with  amazement  that  I  knew  not  what  to 
think  of  him  afterwards,  nor  how  to  gainsay  what  was 
said  of  the  matter. 

I  happened  to  be  standing  near  a  group  of  the 
Duke's  friends  when  my  lord  passed  close  to  us. 
While  he  was  yet  within  hearing  Major  Hutchinson, 
who  was  ever  very  ready  to  show  his  loyalty  to  the 
Duke,  declared  that  the  Earl  was  but  a  complaisant 
fellow  and  unworthy  to  give  his  name  to  so  fair  a 
lady  as  the  Countess. 

I  turned  to  look  at  my  lord.  He  had  stopped 
suddenly,  as  though  he  would  turn  back,  and  the 
blood  dyed  his  temples  crimson.  Then  again  he  grew 
very  pale,  and  as  he  turned  away  I  thought  I  read  in 
his  face  a  great  anguish.  Watching  his  back  as  he 
passed  through  the  crowd,  Major  Hutchinson  laughed 
with  scorn,  and  the  others  who  were  with  him  joined 
in  his  laughter. 


122  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

For  several  days  afterwards  I  inquired  eagerly  if 
any  friend  of  my  lord  had  waited  upon  Major  Hutch- 
inson,  but  when  a  week  had  passed  and  still  the  Earl 
had  made  no  sign,  my  heart  grew  heavy  with  grief  and 
despair  that  the  Earl  had  no  thought  for  his  honour, 
and  because  men  were  now  saying  openly  that  the 
Lord  Galtymore  was  not  only  complaisant  but  a 
coward  to  boot,  since  he  could  not  be  brought  to  play 
the  man. 

And  all  the  while  my  lord  seemed  never  to  mind 
what  was  said  of  him,  albeit  he  smiled  less  often  than 
heretofore,  and  was  grown  to  look  many  years  older. 

One  night  I  entered  the  Eagle  tavern  in  Eustace 
Street.  As  I  pushed  my  way  through  the  crowd  that 
stood  at  the  threshold  discussing  some  deeply  impor- 
tant matter,  if  I  might  judge  from  the  earnestness 
with  which  they  spoke,  and  came  to  the  card-tables, 
I  could  scarce  credit  my  own  eyes  with  belief  in  what 
I  saw,  for,  seated  at  the  same  table  and  facing  one 
another,  with  the  cards  between  them,  were  the  Earl 
of  Galtymore  and  Major  Hutchinson. 

Hardly  knowing  what  I  did,  I  approached  the  table 
and  stood  near  to  them.  It  was  a  rigorous  game,  and 


AN  ENEMY  OF  HIS  GRACE.  123 

my  lord  was  losing.  A  pile  of  gold  lay  beyond  the 
middle  line  of  the  green  cloth  and  near  to  his  op- 
ponent, whose  cheeks  were  flushed  and  his  eyes  bright, 
as  though  he  found  it  no  easy  matter  to  conceal  his 
triumph.  My  lord  was  very  pale,  and  scarce  moved 
his  head  when  he  passed  the  guineas  across  the  table. 
It  was  some  time  before  I  heard  either  of  them  speak. 
Then  I  saw  Major  Hutchinson  throw  down  the  ace 
of  hearts — for  it  was  the  game  of  Twenty-five  that 
they  played.  Upon  this  my  lord  placed  the  knave 
of  trumps.  His  opponent  stretched  out  his  hand, 
thinking,  doubtless,  that  the  trick  was  his. 

"  It  is  the  knave,"  said  my  lord. 

"  I  thought  it  was  the  king,"  the  other  returned. 

"  Your  mistake  is  not  unnatural,  sir,"  the  Earl 
answered,  coldly. 

"  How  so,  my  lord?  "  Major  Hutchinson  inquired. 

"  Seeing  that  it  can  be  no  strange  thing  to  you  to 
find  a  knave  in  the  place  of  a  king,"  said  my  lord  very 
calmly. 

"  Do  I  take  your  meaning,  my  lord?  "  Hutchinson 
asked,  pushing  back  his  chair  a  little. 


124  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  It  would  be  little  credit  to  your  understanding  to 
mistake  it,"  the  Earl  returned. 

"  'Twould  be  a  pity  to  waste  time,"  said  Hutchin- 
son. 

"  It  would  so,"  answered  my  lord,  "  for  it  is  late  in 
the  day." 

"  I  waited  on  your  lordship's  convenience,"  Hutch- 
inson  retorted,  "  and  I  had  grown  almost  to  fear — 

"What?  "asked  my  lord. 

"  That  I  should  grow  old  ere  I  found  my  Lord 
Galtymore  at  leisure,"  said  the  major,  with  a  smile. 

"  I  crave  your  pardon  that  I  did  not  kill  you 
sooner,"  my  lord  answered,  "but  indeed  I  had  no 
leisure.  Shall  we  say  at  the  first  stroke  of  three?  " 
and  he  looked  at  the  clock. 

"  I  am  your  lordship's  servant  to  command,"  the 
other  answered. 

"  With  so  much  green  between  us?  "  my  lord  asked, 
pointing  to  the  cloth  which  covered  the  table. 

The  major  bowed.  Then  both  men  looked  to  the 
priming  of  their  fire-irons,  while  I  stood  by,  not 
knowing  what  to  do,  seeing  that  I  had  but  slight 
acquaintance  with  either  of  them  and  was  little  more 


AN  ENEMY  OP  HIS  GRACE.  125 

than  a  lad,  and  so  dared  not  offer  my  services.  I 
knew,  too,  that  I  could  scarce  be  acquitted  of  dis- 
honour, because  I  had  listened  to  a  conversation 
which  they  had  striven  to  make  private  by  speaking 
very  low. 

My  lord  stood  up,  and  taking  the  corner  of  the  cloth 
next  to  him  he  cast  the  other  end  to  his  opponent, 
who  seized  it  and  drew  back  a  little  until  the  cloth 
was  tight,  and  that  was  at,  as  I  judged,  about  five 
paces.  I  glanced  at  the  clock  and  made  out  that  it  was 
three  or  near  to  it.  While  I  was  still  looking  the 
clock  struck,  and  at  the  second  stroke  was  the  sound 
of  a  pistol.  It  was  my  lord's  and  as  he  folded  his 
arms,  waiting,  the  smoke  curled  from  the  barrel. 
Then,  seeing  that  the  other  did  not  fire,  but  remained 
standing  with  his  pistol  pointed  at  my  lord's  breast, 
the  Earl  grew  impatient. 

"  I  await  your  fire,  sir,"  he  said. 

At  this  Major  Hutchinson  lowered  the  barrel  of 
his  pistol  a  little,  and  then  I  understood  why  he  did 
not  fire,  for  the  cock  was  down,  and  the  pistol  it  was 
that  had  betrayed  him. 

My  lord  too  perceived  what  was  amiss. 


126  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  take  advantage  of  no  man's  misfortunes,"  said 
he;  "  see  to  your  priming  before  we  are  interrupted." 

A  spasm  of  pain  for  a  moment  distorted  Hutchin- 
son's  face  into  a  terrible  smile.  He  opened  his  mouth 
as  though  he  would  speak.  There  was  a  gurgling 
sound  in  his  throat,  and  then  the  blood  gushed  from 
his  lips,  staining  the  green  that  lay  between  them. 
He  reeled  forward  and  fell  heavily  at  my  lord's  feet. 

Now  the  Eagle  tavern  was  the  favourite  rendezvous 
of  those  belonging  to  the  Court,  so  that  his  Grace 
lacked  no  friends  amongst  them  that  sat  at  the  card- 
tables,  nor  could  I  discover  any  whom  I  could  call 
with  assurance  a  friend  of  the  Earl  of  Galtymore. 

When  they  saw  Major  Hutchinson  fall,  and  knew 
for  certain  that  he  was  dead,  for  the  bullet  had  pierced 
his  lung,  their  anger  was  very  great. 

Some  who  knew  nothing  of  the  matter  cried  out 
that  he  had  been  murdered,  because  he  was  the  friend 
of  his  Excellency,  and  that  the  Earl  was  a  traitor. 

At  this  many  drew  their  swords,  and  approached 
my  lord  in  a  threatening  manner.  My  lord,  too,  drew 
his  sword,  and  stood  looking  at  them,  smiling  very 
pleasantly,  as  though  the  sight  of  their  angry  faces 


AN  ENEMY  OF  HIS  GRACE.  127 

amused  him,  and  he  had  no  fear  for  his  life.  And  so 
the  Earl  faced  them,  but  they,  seeing  him  resolute, 
hesitated,  keeping  out  of  the  reach  of  his  sword — even 
those  who  had  most  boldly  denounced  my  lord  as  a 
coward. 

I,  too,  had  drawn,  and  was  standing  near  the  Earl, 
but  a  little  behind  him.  As  he  turned  sideways  he 
saw  me,  for  I  do  not  think  he  had  observed  me  before, 
and  laughed  out — 

"  What,  Mr.  Dillon,"  he  cried,  "  are  not  my  enemies 
many  enough  that  you  must  add  to  their  number?  " 

My  face  flushed  with  shame,  that  he  had  so  mis- 
taken me. 

"  I  am  no  enemy,  my  lord,"  I  cried,  "  but  a  friend, 
and  so  my  sword  is  at  your  service,  however  little  you 
may  think  of  it." 

"  A  man  might  well  be  proud  to  win  the  friendship 
and  sword  of  a  Dillon,"  my  lord  answered,  with  a 
bow,  "  and  if  I  wronged  you  I  ask  your  pardon  for  my 
error,  but  indeed  in  these  days  it  is  grown  the  fashion 
for  friends  to  turn  enemies." 

"  It  is  a  fashion  that  I  have  no  wish  to  follow,"  I 
answered. 


128  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

He  bowed  again,  and  then,  turning  to  the  others, 
who  were  no  little  discomfited  because  I  had  declared 
myself  on  the  side  of  my  lord,  seeing  that  I  was  also 
in  his  Excellency's  service,  he  inquired  if  they  wished 
to  proceed  further  in  the  matter. 

On  this,  one  of  them  came  forward,  dropping  the 
point  of  his  sword,  and  said  that  they  accused  the  Earl 
of  Galtymore  of  having  murdered  Major  Hutchinson. 

Whereupon  I  cried  out  that  it  was  false,  but  the 
Earl,  smiling,  lifted  his  hand  to  silence  me,  and  said, 
"  Let  the  gentleman  proceed." 

Then  he  said  that  my  lord  should  not  leave  the 
tavern  until  the  Captain  of  the  Watch  was  come.  So 
my  lord  made  him  a  low  bow,  and  putting  up  his  sword 
again,  turned  to  me. 

"  Are  you  indeed  my  friend?  "  he  asked,  in  a  low 
voice. 

"  I  am,  indeed,  my  lord,"  I  answered. 

"  My  life  is  in  no  small  danger,  I  think,"  he  said. 

"  I  can  prove "  I  began. 

"  Nothing,  save  that  you  are  my  friend,  and  that 
may  ruin  you  without  saving  me,"  he  answered. 

"  Be  the  risk  what  it  may,  I  accept  it,"  I  said. 


AN  ENEMY  OF  HIS  GRACE.       129 

"  Then  I  take  an  hour  of  your  life  to  save  what 
is  left  me  of  mine,"  he  said.  "  Go  without  delay  to 
Mr.  Grattan.  Tell  him  what  has  happened,  and  say 
that  he  must  do  what  he  thinks  fitting,  but  that  Galty- 
more  must  not  be  saved  at  the  expense  of  his  country. 
He  will  understand." 

I  said  that  I  would  carry  out  his  instructions  most 
faithfully,  and  begged  to  know  if  he  had  any  other 
message  to  send. 

At  this  his  face  grew  dark  again. 

"  Indeed  there  is  one  thing,  but  I  tax  your  friend- 
ship sorely." 

I  answered  him  that  it  was  not  so. 

"  Then,"  he  said,  with  some  difficulty,  and  in  a 
voice  which  had  none  of  the  sound  of  battle  left  in  it, 
"  when  you  leave  Mr.  Grattan,  go  to  my  lady  and  bid 
her  from  me  to  burn  the  papers  which  are  in  the 
yellow  box.  That  is  all." 

So  I  left  him  standing  near  to  where  the  dead  man 
was  lying,  and  passed  out  of  the  tavern  with  my 
hand  on  my  sword,  for  I  had  little  liking  for  the  looks 
that  followed  me. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    LADY    GALTYMORE. 

As  soon  as  I  reached  Dame  Street  I  hailed  a  coach, 
for  I  was  not  yet  grown  to  like  travelling  by  chair, 
and  drove  to  Mr.  Grattan's  house.  I  had  small  hope 
to  find  him  at  home,  for  indeed  he  was  as  likely  to 
be  at  the  house  of  any  of  his  friends  as  at  his  own. 
Yet  I  was  more  fortunate  than  I  feared  I  should  be, 
for  his  house  when  I  reached  it  was  very  gay,  and 
the  windows  ablaze  with  light.  The  sound  of  voices 
and  of  much  laughter  assured  me  that  Mr.  Grattan 
was  entertaining  guests. 

The  footman,  thinking  doubtless  that  I,  too,  was 
a  guest,  would  have  ushered  me  into  the  supper 
room,  had  I  not  perceived  his  intention  and  bidden 
him  tell  his  master  that  I  desired  to  speak  to  him  on 
a  matter  of  the  highest  importance.  On  this  he  led 
me  to  a  handsome  room  on  the  other  side  of  the  hall, 
which  I  judged  to  be  the  library,  for  the  walls  were 

covered  with  books. 

130 


THE  LADY  GALTYMORE.  131 

I  had  not  waited  long  before  Mr.  Grattan  himself 
came  in.  He  was  dressed  in  scarlet,  faced  with  dark 
green,  the  uniform  of  the  Dublin  Independent  Volun- 
teers, of  whom  he  was  colonel,  and  which  he  much 
affected.  Despite  his  uniform  he  did  not  make  a 
very  warlike  figure,  for  he  was  of  low  stature  with 
uncommonly  long  arms.  Neither  was  his  counte- 
nance very  engaging,  except  when  he  was  minded  to 
be  exceedingly  gracious,  but  his  eyes  were  as  bright 
as  ever  I  saw. 

I  perceived  that  he  was  but  little  pleased  with  my 
visit,  and  had  I  any  doubt  upon  this  score  he  did  not 
leave  me  long  under  any  misapprehension. 

"  I  am  much  honoured,"  he  said,  when  he  had 
bowed  to  me,  "  that  you  should  have  been  at  so  much 
trouble  to  come  to  me  at  an  hour  which  is,  I  doubt 
not,  very  inconvenient  to  you.  That  we  may  not 
waste  the  precious  hours  of  the  night,  which  are  not 
for  business,  but  for  rest  and  " — he  added,  with  a 
smile  and  a  half  glance  toward  the  door — "  refresh- 
ment, let  me  repeat  to  you,  sir,  what  I  have  already 
said  to  Mr.  Orde,  that  his  Grace  is  informed  of  my 
opinion  upon  this  question/' 


132  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  gazed  at  Mr.  Grattan  in  amazement,  for  I  could 
not  think  what  this  matter  was  to  which  he  referred. 

"You  are  mistaken,  sir,"  I  said,  at  last,  "  for  I  do 
not  bear  any  message  from  his  Excellency." 

"Then  in  the  name  of  the  devil,  sir,"  he  cried  out 
with  some  heat,  "  tell  me  what  your  business  is,  and 
be  quick  in  doing  it,  for  I  have  left  my  punch  cool- 
ing on  the  table,  and  Curran  in  the  middle  of  as  good 
a  story  as  ever  I  heard,  to  show  my  loyalty  to  his 
Grace,  and  now  it  is  only " 

"  My  Lord  Galtymore,"  I  said,  quietly. 

"  Ha,  Galtymore,"  he  cried,  looking  at  me  with 
his  keen  eyes.  "  What  of  my  Lord  Galtymore?  " 

Then  I  told  him  what  had  happened  at  the  Eagle, 
and  gave  him  my  lord's  message.  When  he  heard  it 
he  was  much  disturbed,  and  several  times  strode  up 
and  down  the  room,  holding  his  chin  in  his  hand  and 
murmuring  to  himself  as  though  he  had  forgotten 
my  presence. 

Then  he  turned  to  me  again  with  a  smile  which 
became  him  mightily,  and  thanked  me,  saying  that  I 
had  brought  him  bad  news  with  so  much  good-will, 
that  he  could  hardly  regret  the  cause  of  making 


THE  LADY  GALTYMOBE.  133 

acquaintance  with  a  young  man  of  so  much  wisdom 
and  discretion.  He  begged  me  to  join  him  in  drink- 
ing a  bowl  of  punch,  but  I  prayed  him  to  forgive 
me  if  I  took  my  departure  without  delay. 

"  As  you  will,  sir,"  he  said,  with  a  smile,  while  he 
swayed  to  and  fro  like  a  pendulum ;  "  for  I  cannot 
put  an  old  head  on  young  shoulders;  and  yet  there 
are  many  who  would  give  a  year  of  their  lives  for  an 
hour  of  such  company." 

So  when  I  assured  him  that  it  was  not  my  desire, 
but  my  duty,  which  bade  me  refuse,  I  bowed  and  left 
him. 

My  meeting  with  Mr.  Grattan  pleased  me  mightily, 
albeit  I  was  no  little  surprised  that  he  seemed  to 
think  much  of  the  inconvenience  which  Major 
Hutchinson's  death  might  occasion  to  his  plans,  and 
little  of  my  lord's  danger.  But  then,  I  thought,  he 
was  scarce  likely  to  discover  his  real  feelings  in  the 
matter  to  one  so  young  as  I,  and  whose  only  com- 
mendation was  that  I  was  a  friend  of  the  Earl,  albeit 
this,  too,  he  might  distrust,  seeing  that  I  was  in  the 
service  of  the  Viceroy.  I  made  no  doubt  that  he 
would  do  what  he  could  to  save  my  lord,  since  he 


134  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

could  ill  spare  from  his  party  so  great  an  enemy  of 
his  Excellency  as  the  Earl  was. 

As  soon  as  I  left  Mr.  Grattan  I  made  haste  to 

* 

deliver  the  message  to  my  Lady  Galtymore.  On  my 
way  thither  I  turned  aside  to  inquire  at  the  Eagle 
how  it  fared  with  the  Earl,  and  there  learned  that,  a 
little  before,  my  lord  had  been  carried  to  Newgate. 

When  I  reached  Marlborough  Street,  where  was 
the  Earl  of  Galtymore's  house,  I  began  to  wonder  how 
I  should  tell  my  lady  the  news.  Indeed,  I  now  felt 
much  less  assurance  than  I  felt  in  Mr.  Grattan's  pres- 
ence, and  it  was  a  strange  hour  to  seek  a  lady's  pres- 
ence. 

Nor  would  I  have  succeeded  in  reaching  my  lady's 
ear  had  I  been  less  resolute,  for  I  was  informed  that 
her  ladyship  was  but  returned  from  a  rout  at  the  Earl 
of  Charlemont's  house,  and  had  given  orders  that  no 
one  was  to  be  admitted  to  her  presence,  and  so  I 
should  wait  till  the  morrow. 

But  I  declared  that  my  business  was  of  so  urgent 
a  character  that  it  might  not  be  postponed,  and  that 
I  bore  a  message  from  my  lord  which  was  for  my  lady's 


THE  LADY  GALTYMORE.  135 

ear  and  none  else's.  On  hearing  this  the  Countess 
consented  to  receive  me  in  her  morning  room. 

She  was  standing  when  I  entered,  and  I  knew  that 
the  servants  had  not  lied  to  me  when  they  said  that 
she  was  but  returned  from  a  rout. 

She  was  dressed  in  a  yellow  silk,  with  diamond 
stomacher  and  sleeve  knots.  In  her  hand  she  held  a 
large  hlack  hat  trimmed  with  yellow  ribbon,  and 
adorned  with  a  great  abundance  of  jewels.  She  was 
as  beautiful,  if  not  quite  so  tall,  as  my  Lady  Betty, 
and  those  who  charged  her  with  pride  did  her  no 
injustice,  for  she  carried  her  head  as  though  she  were 
a  queen. 

I  bowed  low  before  her  on  the  threshold,  and  she 
came  forward  a  little,  I  thought,  with  some  eagerness. 
Then  she  suddenly  drew  back  and  looked  at  me,  a 
great  anger  upon  her  brows. 

"  How  dare  you  break  in  upon  me,"  she  cried. 
"  Does  his  Excellency  think  that  there  is  no  man  left 
in  Ireland  that  he  insults  me  again  and  in  my  own 
house?" 

"  His  Excellency!  "  I  exclaimed,  for  my  amazement 
was  so  great  that  I  could  scarce  find  words  to  speak. 


136  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Aye,  his  Excellency/'  she  answered,  with  much 
scorn,  while  her  fingers  played  with  the  jewels  in  her 
hat.  "  I'd  warrant  a  shoe-boy  would  play  the  King 
better  than  his  Grace." 

"  Indeed,  I  do  not  understand,"  I  said,  as  calmly 
as  I  could,  albeit  I  had  reason  to  be  angry  at  her 
words. 

"  Nor  do  I  understand,"  she  answered,  quickly, 
"  why  you  have  come  hither." 

"  If  you  will  suffer  me  to  speak,"  I  replied,  "  I  will 
tell  you." 

"  Speak,  then,"  she  said,  "  and  quickly,  for  I  am 
weary,"  and  I  think  she  was,  for  she  sank  upon  a  seat 
as  though  the  rest  was  very  agreeable  to  her. 

"  I  bear  a  message  from  my  Lord  Galtymore,"  I 
began. 

"  Galtymore!  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Why,  are  you  not 
the  friend  of  his  Grace  of  Rutland  ?  " 

I  bowed  my  head,  for  I  could  not  deny  it,  and  yet 
I  was  in  despair  to  think  she  would  not  permit  me  to 
deliver  my  message. 

"How  then  can  you  be  my  lord's  friend  also?" 
she  asked,  but  with  less  anger. 


THE  LADY  GALTYMORE.  137 

"  I  am  so,"  I  replied,  "  and  to  prove  it,  my  lord 
desires  you  to  burn  the  papers  that  are  in  the  yellow 
box." 

"  Ha! "  she  exclaimed,  watching  me  narrowly, 
"then  you  are  indeed  the  friend  of  Galtymore." 

"  I  have  said  that  I  am,"  I  answered. 

"  Why  does  not  my  lord  come  to  me  himself?  " 
she  asked ;  and  her  voice  was  very  soft. 

"  That  he  cannot,"  I  said,  "  for  he  is  prevented  by 
a  grave  matter." 

"  A  grave  matter,"  she  repeated,  rising  to  her  feet 
and  coming  nearer  to  me.  "  Tell  me  of  this  matter." 
Then  seeing  that  I  hesitated,  she  cried  out 
proudly — 

"  Have  no  fear,  for  the  Countess  of  Galtymore  will 
do  no  discredit  to  the  bravest  man  in  Ireland." 

Then  I  told  her  that  Major  Hutchinson  was  dead, 
and  how  the  Earl  had  killed  him. 

"  Is  my  lord  safe?  "  she  asked. 

"  In  Newgate,"  I  answered. 

She  turned  her  head  aside,  so  that  I  could  see  only 
tier  cheek.  She  seemed  to  be  thinking,  so  I  did  not 
speak,  but  only  watched  her. 


138  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  My  lord  has  many  enemies/'  she  said,  musingly. 

"  And  more  friends/'  I  answered. 

"  I  am  far  from  denying  it,"  she  returned,  making 
me  a  courtesy,  and  smiling  as  though  my  friendship 
for  the  Earl  was  very  sweet  to  her.  "  But  his  Excel- 
lency is  powerful,  and  would  ruin  my  lord,  and  I  have 

given  his  Grace "  but  here  she  broke  off  in  some 

confusion. 

"  So,  too,  is  Mr.  Grattan,"  I  said,  seeing  that  she 
did  not  speak ;  "  and  he  would  save  my  lord  at  all 
hazard." 

"  I  would  it  were  so,"  she  answered,  gloomily,  u  but 
I  fear  me  that  it  is  not." 

"  Surely  you  wrong  him,"  I  cried  out,  "  for  Mr. 
Grattan  loves  the  Earl  beyond  everything  in  the 
world." 

"Except  his  country,"  she  replied,  sadly;  "and 
that  is  what  I  most  fear  for  my  lord  lest  they  give 
him  up  to  his  enemies  and  say  that  it  is  for  the  good 
of  the  country,  as  they  are  wont  to  do  when  they  put 
their  trust  in  an  English  minister." 

At  this  I  held  my  peace,  for  I  knew  that  Mr.  Grat- 
tan's  friends  said  this  same  thing  of  him.  Then  see- 


THE  LADY  GALTYMORE.  139 

ing  that  she  was  very  weary,  for,  indeed,  the  dawn  was 
already  breaking  into  the  room  and  making  the  light 
of  the  candles  seem  faint,  I  begged  her  to  believe  that, 
albeit  I  was  in  the  Duke's  service,  the  Earl  had  no 
stauncher  friend  than  I,  as  I  was  prepared  to  prove, 
even  at  the  sacrifice  of  his  Grace's  friendship  and  my 
own  fortune,  for  it  was  in  my  mind  to  bear  witness 
for  the  Earl,  if  need  be,  even  against  the  friends  of 
his  Excellency. 

So  she  thanked  me  very  graciously,  praying  me  to 
forgive  her  that  she  had  mistaken  me.  "  For,"  she 
said,  "  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  discern  a  friend  from  a 
foe." 

Then  when  I  would  have  left  her  she  gave  me  her 
hand.  So  I  kissed  her  fingers  where  the  jewels  did 
not  cover  them,  and  again  bowing  low,  I  left  her  and 
went  out. 

The  whole  city  was  agog  the  next  day  when  it  was 
known  that  the  Earl  of  Galtymore  was  to  be  tried  for 
his  life  before  the  House  of  Peers. 

At  every  coffee-house  and  tavern  men  seemed  to 
have  no  other  business  than  to  speak  good  or  evil  of 
my  lord.  In  the  House,  too,  albeit  they  were  still 


140  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

speaking  on  Mr.  Secretary  Orde's  motion,  I  made  no 
doubt  that  few  thought  of  it  or  of  anything  save  my 
lord's  trial.  Only  his  Grace  was  silent  on  the  mat- 
ter, and  that  puzzled  me  not  a  little,  seeing  that 
Major  Hutchinson  was  his  friend  and  had  in  a  sort 
died  in  his  service.  Neither  could  I  discover  for  cer- 
tain how  the  trial  was  likely  to  end,  or  who  would  be 
my  lord's  accusers,  and  so,  because  I  had  no  new  thing 
wherewith  to  comfort  my  Lady  Galtymore,  I  did  not 
seek  her,  fearing  that  what  I  knew  would  only  grieve 
her  the  more. 

At  last  I  learned  that  the  day  had  been  fixed  for  the 
trial,  and  that  it  would  be  holden,  not  in  the  House 
of  Lords,  which  was  thought  to  be  too  small,  but  in 
the  House  of  Commons,  which,  being  much  larger, 
could  more  conveniently  accommodate  the  great  num- 
ber who  desired  to  be  present  and  who,  indeed,  seemed 
to  be  every  one  in  Ireland. 

It  was,  I  think,  about  two  days  before  the  trial 
when,  as  I  was  returning  to  the  Castle,  I  beheld  Mr. 
Grattan  taking  leave  of  Mr.  Secretary  Orde.  I  passed 
near  to  him  as  he  strode  with  his  great  steps  to  his 
chair,  which  was  a  little  way  off,  and  made  no  doubt 


THE  LADY  GALTYMORE.  141 

that  he  had  seen  me,  but  if  he  did  he  made  no  sign. 
I  felt  certain  that  he  had  visited  Mr.  Orde  for  no  other 
purpose  than  to  speak  of  my  lord's  trial,  and  I  won- 
dered how  the  meeting  had  ended,  remembering  what 
my  Lady  Galtymore  had  said  to  me  of  Mr.  Grattan. 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 
THE  EAEL'S  TKJAL. 

I  HAVE  never  beheld  a  more  brilliant  assemblage 
than  that  which  came  to  see  my  lord  tried  for  his  life. 
The  galleries  of  the  House  were  filled  with  the  Com- 
mons and  their  friends,  and  amongst  them  I  easily 
found  a  place. 

The  Speaker's  chair  had  been  gorgeously  decorated 
for  the  Lord  Chancellor,  and  in  the  body  of  the 
House  were  a  number  of  seats  covered  with  scarlet 
cloth,  set  apart  for  the  peeresses  and  their  daughters. 
The  floors,  too,  had  been  newly  carpeted  in  honour 
of  so  great  an  occasion,  and  altogether  the  House  was 
the  most  beautiful  chamber  that  I  had  ever  seen. 

As  I  looked  about  me  I  caught  sight  of  Mr.  Grat- 
tan.  He  was  wearing  his  volunteer  uniform,  and 
seemed  in  high  good  humour.  Beside  him  was  Sir 
John  Parnell,  to  whom,  doubtless,  he  was  narrating 
some  humorous  tale,  swaying  to  and  fro  as  his  wont 

was,  and  both  of  them  laughed  very  heartily.     A  little 
142 


THE   EARL'S  TRIAL.  143 

farther  from  me  Mr.  Flood  was  engaged  in  earnest 
converse  with  Mr.  Yelverton  and  Mr.  Curran,  and  I 
judged  from  their  looks  that  they  were  more  con- 
cerned ahout  my  lord's  fate  than  was  Mr.  Grattan. 
As  I  looked  at  Mr.  Curran's  decrepit  figure  and  yel- 
low face,  I  could  scarce  credit  him  with  a  reputation 
for  wit  and  courage  such  as  he  undoubtedly  possessed 
and  deserved. 

From  them  I  turned  to  the  body  of  the  House. 
Already  the  scarlet-clothed  seats  were  filled  with  a 
brilliant  company,  all  except  one  seat  which  faced  the 
Speaker's  chair.  Now  I  could  not  tell  for  whom  this 
seat  was  set  apart,  for  it  was  well  known  that  neither 
her  Grace  of  Rutland  nor  his  Excellency  would  be 
present  at  the  trial.  Near  to  this  seat  sat  the  Duchess 
of  Leinster,  and  I  thought  that  she  seemed  sad  and 
distressed,  albeit  round  about  her  was  no  lack  of 
laughter  nor  gaiety,  for  my  Ladies  Shannon,  Charle- 
mont  and  Delvin  seemed  as  merry  as  though  they  had 
come  to  a  wedding,  and  not  to  see  a  man  on  trial  for 
his  life. 

This  was  in  my  mind  when  Sir  Lucius  O'Brien 
came  up  and  greeted  me  in  a  very  friendly  fashion, 


144  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

albeit  I  had  little  liking  for  him.  Then,  assuming 
an  air  of  great  sorrow,  he  said,  "  His  Excellency  has 
lost  a  valued  friend/' 

I  bowed  without  answering. 

"  I  never  knew  a  man,"  he  went  on,  "  of  readier 
courage  or  of  quicker  wit." 

"  If  his  pistol  had  been  as  quick  as  his  wit,  sir,"  I 
said,  "  he  might  have  saved  his  life." 

"Very  true,  sir,"  he  answered;  and  then  he  said, 
sinking  his  voice,  "  his  Excellency  has  no  more  loyal 
servant  than  Sir  Lucius  O'Brien." 

"  His  Grace  has  no  doubt  of  your  loyalty,"  I  re- 
plied, turning  from  him. 

"  This  I  tell  you  in  private,  that  his  Grace  may 
rely  upon  my  services,"  he  went  on. 

"  You  may  be  confident  that  I  shall  not  betray 
your  secrets  to  his  Excellency,"  I  answered,  coldly. 

I  thought  he  was  about  to  say  more,  but  at  this 
moment  there  was  a  sudden  hush  about  me,  and  all 
eyes  were  turned  upon  the  body  of  the  House.  I, 
too,  leaned  forward  and  looked  down. 

The  Countess  of  Galtymore  had  entered  the 
chamber.  She  walked  slowly  towards  the  vacant  seat 


THE  EARL'S  TRIAL.  145 

near  to  her  Grace  of  Leinster,  and  as  she  went  my 
eyes  as  well  as  my  heart  followed  her.  She  was  clad 
in  a  long  black  robe,  and  wore  a  black  cap  upon  her 
hair.  Her  head  was  bent  as  she  walked,  so  that  I 
could  not  see  her  face ;  but  when  she  was  come  near  to 
the  Speaker's  chair,  she  raised  her  eyes  for  a  moment 
very  proudly,  then  dropping  them  again,  she  sat 
down,  and  I  saw  that  her  face  was  very  pale  and  her 
eyes  heavy. 

The  murmur  which  followed  my  lady's  entrance 
had  scarce  died  away  when  the  doors  were  thrown 
open  again  and  my  Lord  Chancellor  Lifford  entered. 
He  looked  very  stately  in  his  gold-embroidered  robe, 
and  carried  a  white  wand  in  his  hand.  Behind  him 
followed  the  peers,  save  the  bishops,  in  full  dress,  but 
my  Lord  Charlemont  wore  his  uniform  as  Commander- 
in-Chief  of  the  Volunteers.  When  he  reached  the 
chair,  the  Lord  Chancellor  turned  round  and  bowed 
twice,  turning  to  the  right  and  to  the  left.  After 
this  he  took  his  seat — as  did  the  lords  also,  when 
they  had  bowed  to  the  Chancellor — in  silence,  nor  did 
any  one  speak,  not  even  a  lady.  As  soon  as  the  lords 
were  seated,  Ulster  King-of-Arms  entered,  walking 


146  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY 

with  very  stately  steps  and  wearing  his  tabard.  On 
his  left  arm  he  carried  a  shield,  upon  which  the  Earl 
of  Galtymore's  arms  were  emblazoned. 

Then  came  the  Earl  himself.  He  was  clad  in 
deep  mourning,  and  wore  no  sword.  He  walked 
slowly  and  with  a  melancholy  step.  His  eyes,  too, 
were  fixed  upon  the  ground,  and  he  did  not  lift  them 
until  he  came  near  to  my  Lord  Chancellor,  to  whom 
he  made  a  low  bow.  I  do  not  hink  he  saw  my  lady, 
for  she  rose  a  little  from  her  seat,  as  though  she  looked 
for  some  greeting,  but  seeing  that  he  passed  on  with- 
out looking  at  her  she  sank  back  again. 

Then  my  lord  stood  beside  the  King-of-Arms,  and 
he  raised  the  shield  until  it  was  level  with  the  Earl's 
shoulder. 

Next  came  one  in  the  garb  of  an  executioner,  who 
bore  a  great  axe  with  a  broad  blade.  The  edge  was  of 
very  bright  steel,  but  save  this  it  was  all  painted  black. 
When  he  was  come  to  the  bar,  and  was  on  the  right 
of  the  prisoner,  he  lifted  the  axe  until  it  was  as  high 
as  my  lord's  neck,  and  so  he  continued  to  hold  it,  but 
with  the  edge  turned  away  from  the  Earl. 

Suddenly  a  ray  of  the  sun  fell  upon  the  blade  of 


THE  EARL'S  TRIAL.  147 

the  axe  and  glittered  for  an  instant.  At  this  my 
lord  turned  quickly  and  looked  at  the  axe;  then,  as 
though  he  were  ashamed  of  his  own  weakness,  he 
drew  himself  up  and  gazed  very  proudly  round  the 
chamber.  I  turned  to  my  lady.  She  was  leaning  a 
little  forward,  her  eyes,  full  of  horror,  fixed  upon  the 
headsman,  and  her  hands  stretched  out  before  her. 
For  a  moment  I  thought  she  would  have  fallen,  but 
her  Grace  of  Leinster,  who  had  watched  her  with  sor- 
rowful eyes,  put  her  hand  upon  my  lady's  arm,  and, 
drawing  her  gently  back,  whispered  in  her  ear. 
Whatever  it  was  that  she  said,  the  Countess  became 
composed  again  and  turned  her  head  aside,  so  that 
she  might  not  any  longer  see  the  axe. 

Then  one  standing  at  the  bar  read  in  a  loud  voice 
the  charge  against  the  Earl  of  Galtymore.  To  this 
my  lord  answered  very  proudly  that  he  was  not  guilty 
of  the  crime  alleged  against  him.  When  my  lord  had 
so  answered  a  herald  cried  out,  making  proclamation 
that  the  witnesses  against  the  Earl  should  come  for- 
ward. 

When  the  herald  had  ceased  there  was  a  great  still- 
ness, nor  could  I  hear  any  sound  save  the  deep 


148  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

breathing  of  the  gentlemen  about  me  and  the  softer 
sighing  of  the  ladies.  All  eyes  were  turned  towards 
the  bar,  as  the  herald  again  cried  aloud  for  the  wit- 
nesses to  come  forward,  calling  upon  them  by  name. 

In  all  my  life  I  do  not  think  that  I  ever  knew  so 
terrible  a  moment  as  this,  for,  as  the  crowd  which 
thronged  the  space  behind  the  bar  swayed  to  and  fro, 
it  seemed  every  instant  as  though  a  witness  were 
come  at  last,  and  that  the  crowd  was  making  way  for 
him.  Three  times  the  herald  called  aloud  for  the 
witnesses,  but  none  came  forward.  I  looked  at  my 
lord.  He  carried  his  head  erect,  and  his  lips  were 
smiling. 

Then,  after  a  decent  interval,  it  was  announced 
that  since  no  witness  had  appeared  to  substantiate  the 
charge  against  Walter,  Earl  of  Galtymore,  the  trial 
should  terminate  in  the  accustomed  manner.  At  this 
a  deep  murmur  of  applause  and  gratification  ran 
through  the  house,  but  my  Lord  Chancellor  raised 
his  wand  and  then  there  was  silence  again. 

Upon  this  his  lordship  rose,  and  in  a  loud  voice 
asked  if  the  peers  of  Ireland  in  solemn  conclave 
assembled  found  that  Walter,  Earl  of  Galtymore,  was 


THE  EARL'S  TRIAL.  149 

guilty  or  not  guilty  of  the  crime  alleged  against 
him. 

Then  his  Grace  of  Leinster  left  his  seat,  and  hav- 
ing approached  the  chair  where  my  Lord  Chancellor 
was  seated  he  bowed  before  him,  and  placing  his 
hand  upon  his  heart  very  solemnly  declared  "  Not 
guilty,  upon  my  honour! "  After  his  Grace  came 
the  other  peers  in  order  of  their  rank  and  did  like- 
wise, nor  was  there  any  amongst  them  all  who  did  not, 
so  that  it  was  more  than  an  hour  before  the  last  of 
their  lordships  had  delivered  his  opinion. 

When  they  had  taken  their  seats  again  the  Lord 
Chancellor  rose  and  declared  that  in  the  opinion  of 
the  peers  of  Ireland,  Walter,  Earl  of  Galtymore,  was 
not  guilty  of  the  charge  preferred  against  him.  After 
he  had  said  this  my  Lord  Lifford  broke  his  wand  into 
two  pieces  and  descended  from  his  chair. 

As  he  did  so  I  heard  a  cry,  and  turning  my  eyes 
from  his  lordship  I  saw  that  my  Lady  Galtymore  had 
fallen  to  the  ground,  where  she  lay  as  though  the 
life  were  gone  out  of  her.  Her  Grace  of  Leinster 
strove  to  raise  her,  but  before  she  could  do  so  the 
Earl  sprang  forward  and  caught  my  lady  in  his  arms. 


150  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

So  holding  her  he  stood  hefore  the  peers.  And  they 
came  up  to  my  lord,  as  they  had  to  the  Chancellor,  in 
order  of  their  rank,  and  bowed  low  before  him,  and  he 
bowed  to  each  of  them  and  held  his  wife  in  his  arms. 

And  after  this  I  could  no  longer  see  either  my 
lord  or  my  lady,  for  the  throng  that  was  about  them. 
So  as  soon  as  I  was  able  I  left  the  house  and  went 
out  into  the  street,  where  a  great  crowd  was  gathered 
to  greet  the  Earl,  for  already  they  knew  that  he  had 
been  acquitted,  and  were  singing  the  Song  of  the 
Volunteers  in  his  honour,  that  same  song  which  had 
so  offended  his  Grace  of  Eutland  when  he  was  new 
to  the  city. 

So  I  pushed  my  way  through  the  crowd  and  re- 
turned to  the  Castle.  I  had  scarce  reached  my 
chamber  when  a  message  was  brought  me  from  the 
Earl  of  Galtymore,  bidding  me  come  at  once  to  him  at 
his  house. 

This  I  did  without  delay,  for  I  was  eager  to  wish 
my  lord  joy  of  his  deliverance  from  danger. 

"  Mr.  Dillon  waits  on  your  lordship,"  said  the 
lackey  when  I  had  entered. 


THE  EARL'S  TRIAL.  151 

"  That  he  shall  never  do  while  I  live/'  cried  my 
lord,  coming  out  to  where  I  was  standing.  Then  he 
took  my  hand  and  led  me  into  the  chamber.  My  lady 
stood  by  the  window.  She  was  no  longer  clad  in 
hlack  as  before,  but  all  in  white  silk  with  many  jewels, 
and  round  her  throat  was  a  necklet  of  pearls.  The 
sun  was  on  her  hair,  and  I  saw  no  pride  in  her  face, 
but  a  great  joy. 

"  Mr.  Dillon,"  said  the  Earl,  when  he  had  led  me  to 
my  lady,  "  I  know  not  how  to  thank  you,  and  since 
thanks  are  ever  sweeter  from  a  lady's  lips,  my  wife 
shall  be  my  deputy." 

"  Indeed  I  thank  you,  sir,"  said  my  lady,  making 
me  a  low  courtesy,  "  for  my  lord  and  for  myself,  since 
there  is  no  happier  woman  in  Ireland  than  I  am 
to-day." 

"  Nor  more  beloved  sweetheart,"  exclaimed  my 
lord,  catching  her  hand  and  kissing  it. 

"  Oh  no,  nor  yet  more  loving! "  she  cried,  throw- 
ing herself  upon  my  lord's  breast,  with  her  white  arms 
about  his  neck. 

Then  I  understood  how  the  Earl  had  killed  Major 


152  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Hutchinson  over  the  cards,  after  that  he  had  borne 
much  insult  to  save  my  lady's  name,  thinking  that  she 
did  not  love  him;  and  she,  too,  believing  him  cold, 
had  thought  to  win  his  love  when  other  men  praised 
her  beauty. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A   FRIEND   OF   HIS    GRACE. 

FOR  some  days,  after  the  trial  of  the  Earl  of  Galty- 
more  for  the  killing  of  Major  Hutchinson  had  ended, 
I  was  not  little  apprehensive  that  his  Excellency  bore 
me  no  goodwill  for  my  share  in  that  matter.  Indeed, 
if  I  did  not  wrong  him  or  my  own  judgment,  his 
Grace  of  Eutland  was  grown  colder  and  more  haughty 
towards  me  than  had  been  his  wont,  and  this  grieved 
me  exceedingly,  seeing  that  I  loved  the  Duke  and 
would  readily  have  died  for  him,  and  yet  I  had  no 
occasion  to  prove  it,  if  he  doubted  me. 

But  when  a  few  days  had  passed,  his  Grace  was  no 
longer  haughty,  but  was  become  even  more  gracious 
towards  me  than  heretofore,  so  that  I  was  fain  to  hope 
that  he  had  forgotten  or  forgiven  me  because  I  was 
the  friend  of  the  Earl  of  Galtymore. 

So,  when  I  received  his  Excellency's  command  to 

attend  him  on  his  visit  to  my  Lord  Loftus  at  Rath- 
153 


154  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

farnham  Castle,  I  was  greatly  rejoiced  and  made  no 
further  doubt  of  his  Grace's  goodwill  towards  me,  the 
more  so  as  the  Duke  was  not  going  in  state,  but  with 
only  the  friends  in  whose  company  he  was  used  to 
make  merry. 

When  we  set  out,  there  went  with  us  General 
Cradock,  Mr.  Denis  Daly,  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe 
and  Mr.  Godfrey  Green,  whom  my  Lord  Duke  declared 
to  be  the  most  honest  man  in  Ireland,  not  even  ex- 
cepting Mr.  Grattan,  because  he  spoke  evil  of  no  man, 
not  even  when  he  was  in  his  cups.  And  so  his  Grace 
loved  him  and  made  him  his  boon  companion  more 
often  than  he  did  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe,  albeit  Sir 
Hercules  had  more  wit  and  had  made  pretty  verses 
to  the  Duchess. 

We  were  all  mounted,  for  the  Duke  dearly  loved 
the  saddle,  and  would  often  declare  that,  when  rid- 
ing in  his  State  coach,  he  envied  his  outriders  and 
would  fain  have  changed  places  with  them,  but  that 
he  feared  to  make  the  Irish  disloyal,  seeing  how  much 
store  they  set  by  gilded  trappings. 

His  Excellency  was  in  high  good  humour  and 
showed  me  much  favour,  for  as  soon  as  we  were  clear 


A  FRIEND  OF  HIS  GRACE.  155 

of  the  Castle,  he  called  to  me  to  come  up  and  ride  by 
him,  saying  that  so  good  a  horseman  must  needs  be 
honest,  and  that,  whatever  men  might  say  of  him,  he 
loved  honest  fellows  and  was  honest  himself,  as  they 
would  yet  believe,  even  if  they  did  not  until  he  had 
been  dead  a  long  time. 

I  was  puzzled  to  think  what  his  Grace  had  in  his 
mind.  I  declared  that  no  man  could  doubt  his 
honour,  seeing  that  it  was  as  clear  as  the  sun. 

At  this  he  laughed. 

"  Yet  the  sun  is  sometimes  overcast,"  he  said, 
"  and  so  is  the  Viceroy's  fame  when  pensions  and 
peerages  are  denied  them  for  whom  the  halter  is  more 
fitting  than  the  coronet.  Hist,  is  that  the  blackbird's 
song?  " 

I  answered  that  it  was,  for  indeed  a  blackbird  had 
sung  out  very  sudden  and  sweet  as  we  passed. 

He  did  not  seem  to  hear  me,  but  urged  on  his  horse 
with  great  speed. 

We  were  clear  of  the  city,  and  the  grass  which  lined 
the  road  was  pleasant  for  a  horse's  hoofs.  As  we 
went  through  the  villages  the  people  cried  out  to  us, 
and  the  men  waved  their  hats.  I  thought  this  would 


156  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

have  pleased  his  Grace,  but  when  I  spoke  of  it,  he 
answered — 

"  It  is  not  for  the  Viceroy  that  they  cheer." 

"  Then,"  I  said,  "  it  is  for  his  Grace  of  Rutland." 

"  Not  for  him  neither,"  he  replied. 

"  For  whom  else  would  they  cheer?  "  I  asked. 

"  They  mistake  me,"  he  said,  "  maybe  for  Mr.  Grat- 
tan,"  and  at  this  he  smiled,  no  doubt  thinking  what  a 
different  figure  Mr.  Grattan  made  on  horseback. 

We  had  slackened  our  pace  while  we  spoke  together, 
but  on  seeing  that  the  others  were  fast  overtaking  us, 
his  Grace  again  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  waved  his 
hand  to  me  to  follow  him.  So  I  did,  and  was  but 
little  behind  him  when  he  drew  rein  before  Bathfarn- 
ham  Castle. 

Some  half  dozen  idle  fellows,  dressed  like  working- 
men,  were  lying  about  upon  the  grass  and  sleeping  in 
the  sunshine. 

His  Grace  quickly  dismounted  and  called  to  one  of 
the  fellows,  who  was  nearest  him,  bidding  him  hold 
his  horse. 

"  Hold  the  devil,"  said  the  fellow,  rudely.  "  It  is 
but  one  man's  work.  Hold  him  yourself." 


A  FRIEND  OF  HIS  GRACE.  157 

I  was  about  to  chastise  the  man  for  his  insolence, 
but  his  Grace  caught  my  arm  and  held  me  back. 
Then  approaching  the  man,  who  still  lay  upon  the 
grass,  with  an  air  of  mock  severity  he  demanded — 

"  Who  are  you,  you  rascal?  " 

"  I  am  as  good  a  man  as  you,"  the  fellow  answered. 

"  You  are  a  scoundrel,"  said  his  Grace. 

"  You  are  wrong  there  anyhow,"  was  the  reply, 
"  for  I  wasn't  made  to  please  you,  and  so  I  am  a  car- 
penter," and  he  rose  upon  his  elbow  and  looked  at 
the  Duke  as  though  he  expected  his  Grace  to  be  much 
abashed  at  the  news. 

"  Very  good,  Mr.  Carpenter,"  cried  his  Excellency, 
laughing  heartily.  "And  what  may  be  your 
name?" 

"  My  name  is  as  good  as  any  in  Ireland,"  the  fellow 
replied,  "  and  so  I'm  not  ashamed  of  it?  " 

"  What  is  it?  "  the  Duke  asked  again. 

"  Harry  MacCabe,"  the  man  said,  proudly. 

"  Rise  up,  Sir  Harry,"  exclaimed  the  Viceroy,  and 
struck  the  fellow's  shoulders  very  smartly  with  his 
riding-whip. 

Upon  this  the  man  leapt  to  his  feet  very  angrily, 


158  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

and  for  an  instant  seemed  as  though  he  would  rush 
upon  his  Excellency.  Seeing  this,  I  half  drew  my 
sword  so  that  I  might  cut  the  fellow  down  before  he 
could  strike  the  Viceroy. 

But  his  Grace  stood  looking  into  the  man's  eyes 
very  calmly,  and  still  smiling  as  if  the  humour  of  the 
thing  pleased  him  mightily,  so  the  man  halted,  seem- 
ing in  much  perplexity,  and  as  though  he  could  find  no 
words. 

"  You  are  a  bold  man,  whoever  you  are/'  he  cried 
at  last.  "  For  I  am  the  first  man  in  the  Guild." 

"  And  I,"  returned  the  Duke,  "  am  the  first  man  in 
Ireland." 

"  Then  you  must  be  the  devil,"  exclaimed  the 
fellow,  eyeing  the  Duke  with  much  suspicion. 

"  You  do  me  too  much  honour,"  his  Grace  re- 
turned, "  for,  indeed,  I  am  not  the  devil." 

"  Why,  then,  if  you  are  not  the  devil,"  said  the  man 
again,  "  you  must  be  the  Lord  Lieutenant." 

"  And  so  I  am,"  the  Duke  returned ;  "  as  surely  as 
you  are  Sir  Harry  MacCabe,  and  I  hope  a  loyal  sub- 
ject of  the  King's  Viceroy,  as  all  true  knights  should 
be." 


A  FRIEND  OF  HIS  GRACE.  159 

"Aye,  I'm  loyal  enough,"  Sir  Harry  answered; 
"  and  so  you'll  find  Harry  MacCabe  when  you  want  a 
friend,  whatever  they  may  say  of  your  Excellency. 
Here's  my  hand  upon  it." 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  friendship,  Sir  Harry,"  said 
his  Grace,  very  earnestly,  taking  MacCahe's  hand  in 
his.  "And  not  even  his  enemies  can  say  that  Kut- 
land  has  ever  forgot  his  friends." 

As  he  said  this,  my  Lord  Loftus  came  up,  seeming 
much  puzzled  and  no  little  amused  at  what  he  beheld. 
"When  he  saw  my  lord,  his  Excellency  bade  Sir  Harry 
farewell,  taking  his  hat  from  his  head  and  making 
him  a  low  bow.  In  like  manner  MacCabe  took  leave 
of  his  Grace,  and  this  he  did  gracefully  enough,  for 
he  was  by  no  means  ill-looking,  and  was  both  tall  and 
strong.  So  when  the  servants  had  taken  our  horses, 
the  Duke  turned  toward  the  castle,  leaning  on  my 
lord's  arm,  and  I  followed  them,  for  the  others  were 
not  yet  arrived. 

When  we  were  come  to  the  entrance  of  the  castle, 
I  refrained  from  following  them  further,  perceiving 
that  they  were  conversing  very  earnestly,  and  having 
no  small  inkling  of  the  subject  of  their  converse,  for 


160  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

it  was  well  known  that  my  lord  had  set  his  heart  on 
an  earldom.  So  I  turned  about  and  waited  for  the 
others.  And,  indeed,  they  were  not  long  in  coming, 
and  with  them  was  my  Lord  Mountmorres.  They 
seemed  mightily  pleased  and  were  laughing  together, 
all  of  them  save  the  Lord  Mountmorres,  who  appeared 
greatly  angered,  and  this,  I  thought,  added  to  their 
merriment. 

I  was  anxious  to  learn  what  had  happened  to 
make  them  so  merry,  so  after  they  had  dismounted, 
I  drew  Mr.  Godfrey  Green  aside  and  begged  him  to 
tell  me.  This  he  did  with  a  great  appearance  of 
pleasure.  On  the  road,  he  declared,  they  had  been 
joined  by  Lord  Mountmorres,  who,  being  well 
mounted  and  desirous  to  exhibit  his  horsemanship, 
the  more  especially  as  it  was  said  that  his  lordship 
had  little  love  for  hunting,  rode  on  in  front  and 
reached  the  gate  first.  As  he  did  so  a  common  fellow 
passed  out  and  shut  the  gate.  His  lordship  very 
imperiously  bade  him  open  the  gate  again,  so  that  the 
company  might  pass  through.  But  to  this  the  fel- 
low made  no  reply,  and  his  lordship  cried  out  very 
angrily — 


A  FRIEND  OF  HIS  GRACE.  161 

"  Open  the  gate,  you  scoundrel,  for  I  am  the  Lord 
Viscount  Mountmorres." 

"  Then,  my  lord,"  answered  the  man,  very  calmly, 
"  you  are  as  ill-mannered  a  fellow  as  ever  bestrode  a 
good-looking  horse/' 

At  this  my  lord  was  exceeding  wroth — for  he  sits 
a  horse  like  a  tailor — and  he  struck  the  fellow  sharply 
on  the  shoulder  with  his  riding-whip. 

For  a  moment  I  thought  it  would  go  ill  with  my 
lord,  for  the  fellow  rushed  forward  as  if  he  would  tear 
him  from  the  saddle.  But  then,  whether  through 
fear  or  not,  because  Mountmorres  had  drawn  his 
sword,  he  fell  back,  and  though  his  face  was  pale  with 
anger  he  spoke  calmly. 

"  My  lord,"  he  said,  standing  before  the  horse,  "  I 
am  a  friend  of  the  Duke  of  Kutland." 

"  So  says  many  another  knave,"  cried  his  lordship, 
almost  beside  himself  witH  passion. 

"  'Tis  very  true,"  the  fellow  answered.  "  But  sure 
his  Grace  it  is  that  knows  the  differ  between  an  hon- 
est man  in  his  own  brogues  and  a  knave  on  a  borrowed 
horse.  Pass  on,  my  lord,  and  before  the  sun  rises 
again  you  will  hear  of  Harry  MacCabe." 


162  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  think  my  lord  would  have  like  to  cut  the  fellow 
down  for  his  insolence,  but  without  a  word  he  sheathed 
his  sword  again  and  rode  on,  while  the  man  drew  aside 
and  watched  him  with  a  smile. 

"  A  pretty  qiiarrel,  is  it  not?  " 

I  answered  that  it  was,  for  I  was  thinking  that  it 
would  not  end  there,  and  knew  not  that  I,  too,  was  to 
have  some  share  in  the  matter,  and  to  earn  forever 
after  the  hatred  of  my  Lord  Viscount  Mountmorres. 

But  in  a  little  while  I  had  clean  forgot  Sir  Harry 
MacCabe  and  his  quarrel  with  Viscount  Mountmorres ; 
and  so,  I  think,  had  my  lord,  for  it  was  not  easy  to  be 
angry  in  the  presence  of  his  Excellency. 


CHAPTEE  XV. 

SIR   HARRY. 

THE  Duke  was  as  gay  as  ever  I  had  seen  him,  and 
drank  much  champagne,  begging  my  Lord  Loftus  to 
pardon  him  because  he  did  not  drink  buttered  claret 
as  the  rest  of  us  did. 

"  Your  heart  is  with  us,  none  the  less,  my  Lord 
Duke,"  said  Mr.  Green,  raising  his  glass  and  bowing 
to  his  Grace. 

"  That  it  is  indeed,"  answered  his  Excellency, 
"  now  and  ever.  Even  when  my  reason  is  against  you, 
no  man  can  say  that  my  heart  is  not  with  the  Irish." 

"  That,  your  Grace,  is  but  a  question  of  manners," 
said  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe.  "  I  have  hopes  that 
they  will  mend,  even  as  have  those  of  my  Lord  of 
Derry." 

"  That  is  not  unnatural,"  answered  his  Grace,  "see- 
ing that  my  cousin  Bristol  is  become  a  spiritual  peer, 
and  I  am  but  the  temporal  representative  of  the  Lord's 

Anointed,  his  Gracious  Majesty,  George  the  Third." 
163 


164  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

As  he  said  this  he  rose  to  his  feet  with  the  glass 
to  his  lips,  and  so  we  all  rose  likewise  and  drank  to 
the  King  from  full  glasses,  and  left  not  a  drop.  Then 
we  sat  down  again,  and  Mr.  Green  whispered  in  my 
ear,  for  he  sat  next  to  me. 

"  "Pis  another  toast  would  be  more  to  the  liking 
of  his  Lordship  of  Derry." 

"  And  what  may  that  be?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  King  of  Ireland,"  said  he. 

"  My  wits  are  dull  to-night,"  I  answered,  "  for  I 
do  not  understand  you." 

He  put  his  lips  close  to  my  ear  and  whispered — 

"  Bishop  of  Derry  and  Earl  of  Bristol  he  is,  but 
King  of  Ireland  he  would  fain  be,  and  may  be  yet,  in 
spite  of  my  Lord  Charlemont  and  Mr.  Flood,  for  the 
papists  love  him  though  they  call  him  heretic." 

"  And  his  Grace "  I  began. 

"  Loves  his  cousin  of  Bristol  near  as  well  as  does 
Mr.  Pitt,"  he  answered,  and  though  I  pressed  him  he 
would  tell  me  no  more. 

Yet  I  would  have  persevered  and  questioned  him 
further  had  not  another  matter  caused  me  to  forget 
it  for  the  moment.  One  of  the  servants  approached 


SIR  HARRY.  165 


my  Lord  Mountmorres  and  handed  to  him  a  letter, 
at  which,  when  he  had  opened  it,  my  lord  seemed 
much  surprised,  and  then,  having  read  it  through  a 
second  time,  he  laughed  out  very  loudly,  and  yet  I 
thought  more  in  anger  than  because  he  found  it 
amuse  him. 

On  this  his  Grace  begged  to  know  what  was  written 
in  the  letter,  if  it  was  not  of  so  private  a  character 
that  my  lord  would  not  wish  to  make  it  public. 

"  Indeed,  none  has  a  better  right  to  see  it  than  your 
Grace,"  answered  Mountmorres,  "  seeing  that  the 
writer  declares  that  he  is  the  Duke  of  Rutland's 
friend." 

"  The  number  of  my  friends  is  increasing,  it  would 
seem/'  said  the  Duke,  smiling  pleasantly.  "  And  who 
may  the  writer  be?" 

"  A  common  fellow  whom  I  chastised  for  his  inso- 
lence, and  so  doubtless  he  lied,"  my  Lord  Mount- 
morres replied,  a  little  warmly,  and  handed  the  letter 
to  the  Viceroy. 

"  He  is  indeed  my  friend,"  his  Grace  returned, 
reading  the  letter;  "  and  I  make  no  doubt  that  his 
heart  is  honest,  seeing  that  he  wears  an  old  coat,  and 


166  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

has  not  changed  it  for  a  new  one.  And  so,  my  lord, 
you  will  meet  him." 

"  Your  Excellency  is  pleased  to  jest,"  Mountmorres 
answered,  with  an  uneasy  smile. 

"  Indeed  I  do  not  jest,"  his  Grace  returned,  "  for 
the  man  is  my  friend." 

"  He  is  fortunate  to  win  your  Grace's  friendship," 
said  my  lord  again,  "  but  seeing  that  he  is  base  born, 
I  know  not  how  it  would  be  proper  for  a  peer  of  the 
realm  to  meet  him  in  the  field." 

"  He  is  no  common  fellow,"  his  Excellency  re- 
joined, and  I  thought  he  spoke  with  some  heat,  "  for 
not  five  hours  ago  I  conferred  upon  him  the  honour 
of  knighthood." 

I  think  at  first  that  my  Lord  Mountmorres  be- 
lieved that  this  too  was  a  jest  of  his  Excellency,  but 
seeing  that  the  Duke  was  in  no  mood  for  jesting,  he 
replied — 

"  I  am  your  Grace's  faithful,  obedient  servant,  but 
I  know  not  what  gentleman  will  consent  to  meet  the 
friend  of  this  Sir  Harry  MacCabe." 

"  Have  no  fear  of  that,"  the  Duke  answered,  and 
when  he  had  said  this  he  motioned  to  me  to  come  to 


SIR  HARRY.  167 


him.  So  I  arose  and  went  to  his  Grace,  whilst  the 
others  looked  on  in  amazement,  for  in  truth  they 
seemed  scarce  to  credit  that  the  matter'  would  pro- 
ceed any  further,  and  my  Lord  Loftus  seemed  very 
much  ill  at  ease. 

Then  his  Grace  asked  me  if  I  would  second  Sir 
Harry,  to  which  I  answered  that  I  would  readily,  see- 
ing that  he  wished  it.  So  the  Duke  thanked  me, 
saying  that  he  desired  to  gratify  so  honest  a  fellow 
as  Sir  Harry,  and  that  he  would  leave  the  matter  in 
my  hands.  After  this  he  addressed  himself  again  to 
the  Lord  Viscount  Mountmorres,  telling  him  that 
Mr.  Theobald  Dillon  would  act  for  his  friend  Sir 
Harry  MacCabe. 

My  lord  bowed  first  to  his  Grace  and  afterward  to 
me,  to  whom  he  named  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe. 

So  when  we  had  arranged  that  the  matter  should 
be  settled  with  pistols,  and  as  early  as  might  be  after 
sunrise,  I  took  my  leave  of  the  company  and  went  to 
seek  Sir  Harry,  who  was,  I  learned,  at  the  sign  of  the 
Bull,  not  far  off. 

When  I  had  arrived  there  in  the  coach  of  my  Lord 
Loftus,  I  had  no  little  difficulty  in  finding  Sir  Harry, 


168  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

who  was  asleep.  When  he  was  awakened,  which  the 
innkeeper  accomplished  at  no  small  risk  to  himself, 
the  knight  was  very  angry  until  he  learned  that  an 
aide-de-camp  of  his  Grace  waited  upon  him,  but  when 
he  was  told  this  he  made  haste  to  come  down  to  me. 

"  Sir  Harry  MacCabe,"  said  I. 

"  At  your  service,  my  lord,"  said  he. 

"  You  do  me  too  much  honour,"  I  answered  him, 
smiling,  "  for  I  am  no  lord,  but  only  a  plain  gentle- 
man." 

I  think  he  was  a  little  put  out  at  this,  but  he  quickly 
recovered  himself. 

"  Sir,"  he  said,  with  much  condescension,  "  I  do 
not  think  the  less  of  you  on  that  account." 

"  I  am  proud  of  your  good  opinion,  Sir  Harry,"  I 
replied,  bowing.  Then  I  told  him  that  it  was  his 
Excellency's  desire  that  I  should  second  him  in  his 
quarrel. 

This  did  not  seem  to  please  him  as  much  as  I  had 
hoped. 

"  It  will  not  please  the  Guild,"  said  he,  thought- 
fully, "  to  go  outside  it  for  a  friend." 

"  But  the  Viceroy "  I  began. 


SIR  HARRY.  169 


"  Must  have  his  way,  sir,"  he  answered,  with  great 
dignity. 

"  You  can  handler  a  fire-iron?  "  I  asked. 

"  Aye,  that  I  can,  as  well  as  another,"  he  replied. 

"  Then  you  have  blazed  before?  "  I  said. 

"  Never  since  I  was  born,"  he  exclaimed,  "  but 
with  the  club  I  call  no  man  my  equal." 

"  My  Lord  Mountmorres  has  chosen  pistols,"  I 
answered. 

"  That  pleases  me  as  well,"  said  he.  "  For  I  spoil 
no  man's  sport,  and  I  think  I  may  kill  him." 

"  It's  as  like  that  his  lordship  will  kill  you,"  I 
answered,  smiling. 

"  I'm  not  denying  it,"  said  he,  as  he  followed  me 
from  the  tavern  to  the  coach. 

On  our  way  to  the  castle  I  showed  him  a  pair  of 
point-blankers,  with  brass  barrels,  which  I  had  car- 
ried with  me,  and  he  declared  that  they  were  as  pretty 
as  ever  he  had  seen.  I  could  not  tell  if  he  knew  how 
to  use  them,  for  I  dared  not  question  him,  lest  I  should 
offend  his  pride,  which  was  now  very  great. 

"  His  Excellency  knows  that  I  am  his  friend?  "  he 
said,  when  he  had  looked  at  the  pistols. 


170  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  answered  that  it  was  so,  for  that  I  had  myself 
heard  his  Grace  declare  it.  At  hearing  this  he  seemed 
mightily  pleased,  and  lay  back  in  the  coach  smiling; 
so  seeing  that  he  had  no  wish  for  conversation  I  spoke 
no  more  with  him.  When  we  had  passed  the  castle 
gate  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe  came  to  meet  us,  so  we 
descended  and  bowed  to  him. 

I  think  that  he  was  surprised  at  the  figure  which 
Sir  Harry  made,  for,  indeed,  he  was  graceful  enough, 
having  donned  a  genteel  brown  suit  and  having  steel 
buckles  on  his  shoes. 

"  Is  my  lord  ready?  "  I  asked. 

"  My  Lord  Viscount  is  ready,  and  so  is  all  the  com- 
pany," Sir  Hercules  answered,  still  looking  at  Sir 
Harry;  and,  indeed,  he  seemed  not  to  be  able  to  take 
his  eyes  from  him. 

Then  I  perceived  that  the  haha  in  front  of  the 
castle  was  crowded  with  the  company,  and  amongst 
them  sat  his  Grace. 

It  was  already  past  sunrise,  but  the  dews  were  still 
upon  the  grass. 

When  Sir  Harry  perceived  his  Grace  he  went  for- 
ward and,  taking  his  hat  from  his  head,  made  him  a 


SIR  HARRY.  171 


low  bow,  to  which  the  Duke  responded  graciously, 
waving  his  hand.  Indeed  the  company,  as  well  as  his 
Excellency,  seemed  in  high  good  humour  as  if  they 
thought  the  matter  a  fine  jest,  which  doubtless  they 
did,  for  there  was  much  merriment  and  laughter. 

Then  my  Lord  Mountmorres  came  forward,  and 
he  appeared  to  have  no  share  in  their  merriment,  for 
he  carried  himself  very  haughtily,  and  his  brow  was 
heavy  with  anger.  I  turned  to  Sir  Harry  and  begged 
him  to  salute  his  lordship,  but  this  he  refused  to  do, 
saying  that  he  had  come  to  shoot  the  viscount  and  not 
to  make  him  courtesies,  and  from  this  resolution  I 
could  not  move  him. 

So  when  we  had  measured  the  ground,  we  set  my 
lord  and  Sir  Harry  back  to  back  with  twenty  paces 
between  them,  and  bade  them,  when  the  signal  was 
given,  turn  round  and  fire.  When  I  gave  the  pistol 
to  Sir  Harry,  in  truth  I  had  more  fear  for  the  com- 
pany than  for  my  lord,  and  not  a  little  for  myself. 
Then  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe  called  out  to  them  to 
fire,  which  they  did  both  together. 

When  the  smoke  had  cleared  I  saw  that  the  bullets 
had  gone  harmless,  for  neither  was  hit.  Sir  Harry 


172  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

still  held  his  pistol  before  him,  and  gazed  at  it  with 
no  little  dissatisfaction,  and  I  thought  with  some  dis- 
trust also. 

"  It  is  only  a  child's  toy,"  said  he,  when  I  was  come 
to  his  side,  "  and  not  to  be  depended  on." 

My  lord  now  called  for  another  pistol,  but  this  Sir 
Hercules  refused,  saying  that  honour  was  abundantly 
satisfied  and  that  his  Grace  would  not  permit  another 
pistol  to  be  fired.  On  this  my  Lord  Viscount  made 
us  a  bow,  and,  turning  on  his  heel,  left  us  very 
haughtily. 

Now,  Sir  Harry  was  as  little  pleased  as  his  lordship 
that  the  matter  had  ended  in  such  a  manner,  and  so 
he  begged  me  to  challenge  the  Lord  Mountmorres  to 
meet  him  again  with  the  clubs.  But  I  answered  that 
I  dared  not  do  so,  seeing  that  his  Grace  had  declared 
that  honour  was  satisfied,  and  that  this  must  be  so, 
seeing  that  his  Grace  was  the  fountain  of  honour. 

As  I  said  this,  I  saw  that  his  Excellency  had  come 
down  from  the  terrace  followed  by  the  company. 
When  we  had  bowed  to  him,  the  Duke  came  forward, 
and,  taking  Sir  Harry  by  the  hand,  he  called  him  a 
brave  fellow,  and  said  that  he  was  proud  of  his  friend- 


SIR  HARRY.  173 


ship.  Then  he  cried  out  for  wine  and  bade  Sir  Harry 
drink  with  him  to  a  happy  ending  of  all  their  troubles, 
which  the  knight  did  with  great  willingness,  pledging 
his  friend,  the  Duke  of  Rutland. 

And  so  his  Excellency  made  a  friend  of  Sir  Harry 
MacCabe  and  of  all  the  Guild  of  Carpenters,  so  that 
none  dare  hiss  his  Grace  any  longer,  when  he  rode 
through  the  city,  for  fear  of  the  carpenters. 

But  from  that  day  neither  my  Lord  Viscount 
Mountmorres  nor  my  Lord  Lof  tus  bore  me  any  good- 
will. Yet  the  time  was  not  far  off  when  I,  too,  had 
reason  to  be  glad  of  Sir  Harry  MacCabe's  goodwill, 
though  I  had  little  suspicion  then  that  I  should  ever 
meet  him  again. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    FUNNY    CLUB. 

IN  truth,  I  found  it  no  easy  matter  to  serve  the 
Viceroy  and  yet  not  be  drawn  into  a  quarrel  with  his 
Grace's  enemies.  These,  too,  seemed  to  grow  greater 
in  number,  so  that  his  friends  were  at  all  the  more 
pains  to  defend  his  honour.  Neither  was  there  more 
reason  on  the  side  of  the  Duke  of  Rutland's  friends 
than  on  the  side  of  his  enemies,  for  those  who  loved 
him  could  see  no  evil  in  him,  and  those  who  hated  him 
denied  him  all  virtue,  even  the  meanest.  And  yet  his 
Grace  was  but  human,  and  so  did  err  at  times  in 
judgment,  though  I  think  he  never  lacked  the  desire 
to  be  just. 

An  unlucky  accident,  too,  which  befell  her  Grace, 
the  Vice-Queen,  was  like  enough  to  breed  many  quar- 
rels before  it  was  forgotten.  It  was  on  the  day  that 
Mr.  Crosbie  liberated  his  great  balloon  in  the  Gardens 

of  Ranelagh.     Her  Grace  had  gone  thither  without 
174 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  175 

escort,  as  it  was  her  whim  often  to  do ;  I  think  because 
it  pleased  her  that  people  to  whom  she  was  not  known 
should  wonder  at  her  beauty.  Having  enjoyed  the 
spectacle  mightily,  for  in  truth  there  were  more  eyes 
for  her  Grace's  beauty  than  for  Mr.  Crosbie's  balloon, 
the  Duchess  set  out  to  return  to  the  Castle,  it  being 
not  yet  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  When  she  had 
reached  Dame  Street  she  was  set  upon  by  a  band  of 
common  rascals,  who  assailed  her  Grace's  lackeys  with 
such  refuse  as  they  found  ready  to  their  hands,  so  that 
they  escaped  violence  only  with  difficulty  and  through 
the  speed  of  their  horses.  There  was  great  anger  at 
the  Castle  when  it  was  learnt  how  the  Duchess  had 
been  insulted.  The  Viceroy,  indeed,  declared  that  he 
would  stay  no  longer  amongst  so  ill-mannered  a 
people,  but  return  forthwith  to  England  and  let  Mr. 
Pitt  give  his  place  to  whomsoever  he  pleased. 

His  Grace  said  many  things  to  me  that  I  could  ill 
listen  to,  for  albeit  I  was  as  angry  as  any  of  them  for 
the  insult  done  to  the  Duchess,  yet  it  seemed  to  me 
but  poor  justice  to  blame  a  nation  for  the  villainy  of 
a  few  common  rascals. 

"  My  Lord  Duke,"  I  said  in  answer,  at  last,  "  I 


176  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

have  no  wit  to  defend  myself  against  your  Excellency's 
accusation." 

"  Do  your  countrymen  depend  on  wit  only  for  pro- 
tection to  their  honour?  "  he  asked. 

"  They  do  not,"  I  answered  him,  "  save  when  the 
scabbard  is  empty." 

"And  yours?"  he  inquired,  as  though  he  were 
puzzled  somewhat. 

"  Is  empty,"  I  rejoined. 

"  I  think  I  see  a  blade  in  it,"  he  said,  smiling. 

"  It  is  not  mine,"  I  said. 

"  Then  whose  may  it  be,"  he  asked. 

"  His  Grace  of  Rutland's,"  I  answered,  "  until  he 
give  it  back  to  me." 

"  That  he  will  not,"  his  Grace  cried  out,  and  his 
face  grew  pleasant  again,  "  for  I  know  not  how  to 
find  so  good  a  one!  And  so,  Mr.  Dillon,  forgive  me, 
for  I  am  older  in  years  than  you  and  have  not  youth 
to  justify  my  heat." 

At  his  sudden  graciousness  I  could  feel  no  longer 
any  anger,  so  I  murmured  that  I  was  his  Grace's 
faithful  servant. 

"  That  I  well  believe,"  he  cried.     "  Now  go,  seek 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  177 

her  Grace,  for  I  think  she  is  angry,  and  unless  her 
anger  is  appeased  I  fear  she  may  go  to  England  by  the 
next  packet  and  leave  us  alone  to  govern  this  unruly 
nation/' 

So  I  bowed  and  left  him. 

As  I  passed  through  the  corridor  leading  to  her 
Grace's  apartments,  I  was  not  without  some  misgiv- 
ing as  to  the  manner  in  which  she  would  receive  me, 
for,  if  the  Duchess  was  in  the  mood  to  be  petulant,  I 
knew  that  I  could  not  hope  to  appease  her  so  easily 
as  I  had  done  my  Lord  Duke.  And  in  this  fear  I 
was  confirmed  when  I  saw  Mr.  Godfrey  Green  coming 
towards  me.  Now  Mr.  Green  was  of  the  most  incor- 
rigible cheerfulness  of  any  man  that  ever  I  knew,  and 
for  this,  and  because  he  was  good  at  the  bottle,  the 
Viceroy  loved  him.  But  he  looked  sad  now,  and  his 
clothes  hung  upon  him  as  though  he  had  quarrelled 
with  his  tailor.  For  greeting,  he  shrugged  his  shoul- 
ders, so  I  passed  on  and  did  not  speak  to  him. 

Her  Grace  was  alone  when  I  entered;  she  stood 
near  the  window,  and  looked  out  into  the  courtyard. 
Her  cheek  was  flushed,  and  there  was  anger  still  in 
her  eyes,  so  that  I  could  not  any  longer  doubt  that 


178  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Mr.  Godfrey  Green  had  greatly  displeased  her,  how- 
ever it  was  that  he  had  blundered.  This  made  me 
careful,  lest  I  too  should  give  offence  to  her  Grace 
unwittingly.  So  I  knelt  and  kissed  her  hand  as  I 
was  wont  to  do.  This  she  suffered  impatiently 
enough,  and  then  demanded  to  know  why  I  had  come 
to  her. 

"  I  am  your  Grace's  servant,  madam,"  I  returned, 
"  and  it  may  be  that  you  have  commands  for  me." 

At  this  she  laughed  out  scornfully.  "  It  seems 
that  I  have  many  servants,"  she  cried,  "  and  save 
when  I  need  them,  they  are  gallant  fellows  enough." 

This  gibe  might  have  made  me  angry,  but  that  I 
was  grown  used  to  her  Grace's  petulant  moods,  and  I 
think  too,  that  when  they  were  past,  she  was  more 
gracious  than  before.  So  I  answered  humbly,  that 
when  she  had  need  of  me  I  was  ready  to  prove  that 
1  was  worthy  of  her  service. 

"  Yesterday  I  stood  in  need  of  the  assurance,"  she 
said,  "  and  you  did  not  give  it  to  me." 

"  Since  my  lord's  business  kept  me  away,"  I  an- 
swered. 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  179 

"  And  so  you  left  his  lady  to  the  insults  of  the 
mob,"  she  broke  out. 

"  With  my  life  I  would  protect  your  Grace  from  all 
fear/'  I  said,  with  some  heat. 

"  Then  your  life  is  safe,  sir,"  she  retorted.  "  For 
I  need  no  such  protection." 

At  this  I  knew  not  what  to  say,  nor  how  I  should 
please  her  Grace. 

I  think  my  confusion  gratified  her  more  than  my 
pledges,  for  she  laughed  outright,  crying,  "  You  are 
very  young,  Mr.  Dillon,  and  you  have  but  little  under- 
standing of  women." 

1  bowed  my  head,  for  indeed  I  was  in  no  position 
to  deny  it. 

"  When  you  understand  them  better,"  she  went  on, 
"  you  will  never  speak  to  a  woman  of  fear,  for  she 
knows  no  fear,  save  that  she  may  one  day  grow  old 
and  be  thought  no  longer  beautiful.  But  you  are 
young  and  new  to  the  court,  and  so  I  have  forgiven 
you.  Neither  have  you  come  to  weep  with  me  as 
did  Mr.  Godfrey  Green,  and  so  I  have  sent  him  to 
weep  for  his  sins,  which  they  tell  me  are  many." 


180  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  met  an  old  man  as  I  came  hither,"  I  answered, 
"  now  I  think  he  was  Mr.  Godfrey  Green." 

At  this  she  laughed,  for  Mr.  Green  was  but  a  few 
years  older  than  the  Duke. 

"  And  yet,  my  lord  thinks  greatly  of  his  wit,"  she 
said. 

"  Indeed,  his  Grace  makes  no  mistake  in  that,"  I 
returned,  "  for  I  know  few  of  so  excellent  and  gentle 
a  wit." 

"  Then  I  owe  him  little  thanks  for  leaving  his  wit 
outside  my  door  when  he  seeks  my  presence,"  her 
Grace  retorted,  and  I  could  not  tell  if  she  were  still 
angry.  For  several  moments,  she  stood  by  the  win- 
dow looking  into  the  courtyard.  A  groom  was  lead- 
ing a  pair  of  grey  ponies  up  and  down.  They  were 
a  new  gift  from  his  Excellency,  and  very  beautiful. 

Then  her  Grace  turned  to  me  again,  and  her  face 
was  bright  and  smiling.  "  Have  you  business  to- 
night, Mr.  Dillon?"  she  inquired. 

"  None  save  what  your  Excellency  has  for  me,"  I 
answered. 

"  To-night,"  she  went  on,  "  I  go  to  a  rout  at  the 
Funny  Club,  and  I  would  have  you  attend  me  thither." 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  181 

I  bowed  my  head,  for  in  truth  I  was  much  amazed, 
and  no  little  disturbed  at  this  resolve  of  her  Grace, 
for  I  knew  that  she  would  find  but  few  friends  there. 
And  this,  too,  she  knew,  and  may  be  on  that  account 
was  resolved  to  go  thither,  for  so  high  was  her  spirit 
that  it  gave  her  joy  to  be  in  the  midst  of  her  enemies, 
and  I  think,  too,  she  believed  that  she  had  the  power 
to  make  friends  of  those  who  most  hated  her,  if  she 
was  so  minded. 

It  was  little  more  than  half  after  eleven  when  her 
Grace  arrived  at  the  club.  There  was  already  a  great 
company  assembled,  and  I  wondered  how  they  would 
receive  the  Vice-Queen.  As  she  stood  smiling  beside 
my  Lord  Charlemont,  the  ladies,  indeed,  seemed  as 
though  thy  had  not  perceived  her  Grace's  presence, 
but  many  of  the  gentlemen,  I  think,  forgot  their 
hatred  of  my  Lord  Duke,  and  that  he  and  Mr.  Orde 
had  opposed  Parliamentary  Eeform,  in  thinking  of 
her  Excellency's  beauty.  But  this  in  truth  they  did 
not  all  do,  and  some  there  were  who  took  it  ill  that 
the  Earl  of  Charlemont  did  give  her  Grace  so  warm 
a  welcome.  Neither  were  they  very  careful  to  hide 
what  they  thought,  doubtless  because  they  did  not 


182  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

expect  to  find  many  friends  of  the  Viceroy  in  the 
Funny  Club.  I  know  not  how  it  came  about  that 
I  found  myself  among  a  group  of  gentlemen,  who 
were  watching  the  Earl  of  Charlemont  as  he  stood  by 
her  Grace,  waiting  for  the  signal  to  open  the  dance 
with  the  Vice-Queen. 

"  My  Lord  has  forgot  that  he  is  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Irish  Volunteers,"  Sir  Edward  Newen- 
ham  exclaimed  to  a  raw-boned,  eager-looking  man 
that  stood  beside  him.  "  See  how  he  smiles.  The 
voice  of  the  siren  has  bewitched  him,  Tandy." 

"  My  lord's  eyes  are  dim,"  the  man  returned  in  a 
shrill  voice,  "  for  he  sees  not  that  her  Grace  owes 
her  complexion  to  the  paint-pot  and  that  her  face  is 
as  false  as  her  heart." 

"  She  has  the  wit  of  the  devil  and  the  guile  of 
Circe,"  said  Sir  Edward. 

"  And  no  more  virtue,  if  what  is  said  be  true,"  re- 
torted the  other.  "  And  in  truth  those  who  serve  her 
Grace  are  beasts,  not  men.  In  this  also  is  she  like  to 
Circe." 

When  I  heard  this,  I  was  filled  with  anger,  which 
I  could  ill  control.  I  made  a  step  forward  toward 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  183 

Mr.  Napper  Tandy,  intending  I  know  not  what 
against  him,  but  at  this  moment  a  number  of  persons 
thrust  themselves  between  us,  for  the  music  was 
already  playing  and  the  dance  begun. 

Now  that  I  had  leisure  to  think,  I  was  glad  that  I 
had  done  no  violence,  for  I  perceived  that  I  would 
be  serving  her  Excellency  most  ill  if  I  should  draw 
her  name  into  so  vulgar  a  quarrel,  and  that  my  Lord 
Duke  would  never  forgive  me  for  this,  even  if  her 
Grace,  being  a  woman,  should  pardon  me  because 
I  sought  to  shield  her  honour.  Moreover,  I  knew  that 
Mr.  Xapper  Tandy  was  a  loud-voiced  and  boastful 
braggart,  and  that  he  would  not  spare  her  Grace's 
name,  for  that,  since  he  claimed  to  be  a  patriot,  he 
would  see  in  such  a  quarrel  great  chance  of  winning 
the  people's  love. 

So  thinking  of  this,  I  resolved  to  lie  in  wait  for 
him  and  pick  a  quarrel  with  him  of  myself  when  the 
occasion  served. 

The  dancing  lasted  till  half  after  three  in  the 
morning,  and  none  amongst  all  the  guests  danced 
with  so  great  spirit  as  did  her  Grace.  My  eyes  fol- 
lowed her  in  the  dance,  now  with  the  Earl  of  Charle- 


184  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

mont,  again  with  my  Lord  Roden  or  Mr.  Arthur 
Wellesley,  for  she  seemed  never  to  tire  or  grow  weary 
of  her  company,  and  with  every  hour  her  beauty 
seemed  to  grow  more  brilliant. 

At  length  a  peal  of  bells  rang  the  company  to  the 
supper  chamber.  As  I  approached  the  door  of  the 
ball-room,  I  perceived  Mr.  Napper  Tandy  near  me 
and  making  for  the  same  place.  A  single  stride 
brought  me  to  his  side.  He  strutted  very  proudly,  as 
if  he  had  a  high  opinion  of  his  own  importance. 
Then,  being  close  to  him,  I  trod  heavily  upon  his 
foot,  shifting  all  my  weight  to  it.  His  face  crimsoned 
with  pain  and  anger.  He  looked  up  at  me  as  if  he 
expected  me  to  ask  his  pardon.  Then  seeing  that  I 
did  not,  he  exclaimed  in  a  hoarse  whisper — 

"  Sir,  you  have  soiled  my  shoe." 

"  Indeed,  I  had  not  noticed,"  I  answered,  calmly, 
thinking  to  make  him  angry. 

"You  had  not  noticed?"  he  cried  out,  as  though 
his  breath  choked  him. 

"  Since  you  are  so  far  beneath  me,"  I  returned. 

His  hand  sought  the  hilt  of  his  sword;  then  he 
laughed. 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  185 

"  Your  coffin  will  cost  you  all  the  more,  Sir  Aide- 
de-Camp,"  he  whispered ;  "  pray  order  it  at  once,  for 
I'm  thinking  you  won't  be  long  in  the  scarlet." 

"  It's  a  good  colour/'  I  answered,  in  the  same  tone, 
for  the  crowd  at  the  door  blocked  our  way,  so  that  I 
could  not  be  free  of  the  fellow  even  if  I  would. 

"  It  may  be,"  said  he,  "  but  you'll  be  wearing  the 
green  longer." 

"  How  so?  "  I  inquired. 

"When  the  grass  grows  on  your  grave,"  he  re- 
torted, with  a  grin. 

"  I  think  you'll  be  dead  before  then,"  I  said. 

"  Then  I'll  die  before  the  spring,"  he  replied. 

What  more  he  might  have  said  I  know  not,  for 
the  crowd  before  us  had  given  way  and  I  found  myself 
in  the  supper  chamber.  As  soon  as  the  ladies  were 
seated,  I  witnessed  a  ceremony  so  quaint  and  remark- 
able that  I  almost  forgot  Mr.  Tandy.  Every  lady  was 
presented  with  a  Funny  sash  and  invested  with  the 
same.  The  colours  of  the  sashes  were  green,  straw- 
colour  and  pink,  and  they  were  all  of  Irish  manufac- 
ture, for  the  members  of  the  Club  had  sworn  to  wear 
none  other. 


186  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

First  my  Lord  Charlemont  presented  a  pink  sash  to 
her  Grace,  but  she  laughed  and  put  it  from  her, 
declaring  that  if  the  Earl  had  no  sash  of  green  for  her, 
she  would  wear  none.  Upon  this  my  lord,  seeming 
greatly  pleased,  invested  her  Grace  with  a  green  sash, 
as  she  had  desired,  and  there  arose  a  murmur  of 
applause,  so  that  I  knew  that  her  Excellency  had  van- 
quished some  of  her  enemies. 

When  I  had  taken  my  seat  at  the  table,  I  per- 
ceived Mr.  Tandy  seated  at  the  other  side  but  a  little 
lower  down.  As  he  caught  my  eye,  he  summoned  a 
serving  man,  and,  taking  something  from  his  pocket, 
gave  it  to  the  man,  together  with  some  command.  As 
to  this  I  was  not  long  left  in  doubt,  for  the  servant 
approached  me  and  said — 

"  Mr.  Napper  Tandy  begs  that  you  will  do  him  the 
honour  to  take  snuff  with  him."  At  the  same  time 
he  presented  to  me  a  large  silver  box.  Before  open- 
ing it  I  glanced  at  the  lid,  seeking  here  to  find  some 
reason  for  this  courtesy.  In  this  I  was  not  deceived, 
for  I  found  there  a  representation  of  a  man  holding 
a  pistol  in  his  hand,  while  another,  evidently  his 


THE  FUNNY  CLUB.  187 

antagonist,  had  cast  away  his  fire-arm,  and  was  flying 
at  the  top  of  his  speed.  Underneath  were  written 
the  words— "Who's  afraid?" 

Now,  by  good  hick,  I  had  in  my  pocket  a  snuff-box 
which  had  been  my  grandfather's  and  which  well 
answered  the  other's  challenge,  for  it  bore  a  picture 
of  a  man  standing  in  a  field,  and  having  in  his  hand  a 
smoking  pistol,  while  opposite  to  him  another  man 
lay  upon  the  ground  beside  his  pistol,  and,  as  it 
seemed,  sorely  wounded.  The  motto  inscribed  upon 
it  was,  "  A  Pill  for  a  Puppy." 

So  I  rose  to  my  feet,  and  bowing  to  Mr.  Tandy,  I 
took  snuff  from  his  box.  Then,  drawing  my  own 
from  my  pocket,  I  gave  it  to  the  servant  and  ordered 
him  to  take  it  to  Mr.  Tandy,  saying  that  Mr.  Theo- 
bald Dillon  would  know  his  opinion  of  the  snuff,  as 
soon  as  he  found  leisure.  When  he  received  the 
message,  Mr.  Tandy  bowed  to  me  very  gravely.  After 
this  he  did  not  look  at  me  any  more,  but  busied  him- 
self with  his  supper,  talking  a  great  deal  the  while,  as 
though  it  added  to  his  importance  to  speak  more  than 
his  neighbours. 


188  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  was  much  pleased  that  Mr.  Tandy  must  meet  me 
and  yet  know  nothing  of  the  reason  why  I  had  fastened 
a  quarrel  upon  him,  for  so  her  Grace's  name  would 
not  be  connected  with  the  affair. 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 

THE  DUCHESS'S  KNIGHT. 

As  soon  as  the  ladies  had  done  supper  they  returned 
to  the  back  room  and  the  dancing  began  again. 
They  made  a  very  brilliant  spectacle,  for  all  wore 
Funny  sashes  of  different  colours,  but  most  of  them 
had  chosen  green,  as  her  Excellency  had  done. 

There  was  scarce  any  pause  in  the  dance,  and  never 
had  I  seen  ladies  so  unwearied,  yet  I  think  they  were 
spurred  to  greater  endeavor  by  the  example  of  the 
Duchess  of  Kutland,  and,  it  may  be,  they  hoped  to 
rival  her  as  well  in  the  dance  as  in  beauty. 

At  half  after  six,  the  wearied  musicians  ceased,  and 
a  second  time  a  peal  of  bells  summoned  the  company 
to  another  chamber,  where  a  most  elegant  breakfast 
was  served.  As  they  took  their  seats,  bouquets  of 
fragrant  flowers,  each  tied  with  the  Funny  ribbon, 
were  presented  to  the  ladies.  I  saw  no  more  of  Mr. 
Tandy,  neither  did  I  hear  any  longer  his  shrill  voice. 

So  I  judged  he  had  already  departed.     But  a  little 
189 


190  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

way  off,  I  espied  my  friend  Phil  Blake,  to  whom  I 
made  signs  that  he  should  join  me.  This  he  did,  and 
I  told  him  that  I  needed  his  services,  for  that  I  had 
an  affair  with  one  Napper  Tandy. 

"  I  know  the  rascal,"  he  answered,  "  and  if  you  kill 
him,  the  country  will  be  in  your  debt,  and  yet  he 
shoots  as  though  he  were  a  gentleman  and  had  been 
suckled  on  the  Code." 

"  That  pleases  me  right  well,"  I  returned,  "  for 
there  is  little  sport  in  killing  dead  flesh." 

"  The  fellow  is  no  coward,  albeit  he  is  a  braggart, 
but  I  have  little  hope  that  you  will  kill  him,"  said  he. 

"  And  wherefore  not?  "  I  asked,  with  some  heat. 

"  Since  he  was  born  to  be  hanged,"  he  answered, 
laughing. 

It  was  past  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  her 
Grace  left  Kildare  Street  to  return  to  the  Castle. 
She  was  in  high  spirits,  as  was  but  natural  seeing 
that  she  had  left  no  enemies  behind  her  save,  it  may 
be,  amongst  the  ladies. 

"  How  have  I  pleased,  Mr.  Dillon?  "  she  asked. 

"  The  Earl  of  Charlemont  is  your  friend,"  I  an- 
swered. 


THE  DUCHESS'S  KNIGHT.  191 

"How  can  you  know,  for  sure?" 

"  My  lord  is  not  used  to  hide  his  thoughts,  and  his 
eyes  were  not  silent,"  I  returned. 

"  They  will  love  me  none  the  better  for  that." 

"  They  think  your  Grace  more  than  mortal,"  I 
said. 

"  Then  I  fear  they  would  burn  me  for  a  witch." 

"  Because  you  have  vanquished  them  all  in  the 
dance  and  are  not  weary." 

"  My  eyes  indeed  are  heavy,  but  my  heart  is  light, 
for  those  who  love  me  must  serve  my  lord." 

So  she  gave  me  her  hand  to  kiss  and  passed  on  to 
her  own  apartments. 

That  same  night  I  was  bidden  to  dinner  with  their 
Excellencies. 

The  Duchess  was  as  gay  and  beautiful  as  ever  I 
had  seen  her,  and  at  this  I  marvelled  much,  think- 
ing how  that  she  had  danced  all  night  without  ceas- 
ing and  had  left  no  rivals. 

Mr.  Godfrey  Green,  too,  was  of  the  party,  but  he 
seemed  sad,  so  that  his  Excellency  rallied  him  on 
his  lack  of  wit. 

"  I  am  but  a  grasshopper,"  he  answered,  "  and 


192  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

when  the  sun  no  longer  shines  on  me,  my  dissolution 
is  near,"  and  he  looked  at  the  Duchess. 

"  Then,  sir,  you  will  become  a  bird  of  Paradise/' 
her  Grace  answered,  laughing. 

"  When  he  has  made  his  peace  with  the  Bishop 
of  Derry,"  his  Grace  broke  in. 

"  The  grasshopper  loves  the  sun,  even  when  it 
shines  no  longer  on  him,"  Mr.  Green  returned,  look- 
ing at  her  Grace. 

"  And  so  you  would  not  be  a  bird  of  Paradise?  " 
she  said. 

"  And  so  I  would  die  a  grasshopper,  thinking  on 
the  sun." 

At  this  she  smiled,  seeming  pleased.  Then  she 
turned  to  me. 

"Mr.  Dillon,"  she  said,  "to-night  at  midnight  I 
set  out  to  pay  a  visit  of  four  and  twenty  hours  to  my 
Lady  Delvin,  and  in  truth  I  cannot  tell  whether  Mr. 
Green  or  you  be  the  gallanter  cavalier,  to  go  thither 
with  me." 

When  she  said  this,  I  was  lost  in  confusion,  for  I 
was  promised  to  meet  Mr.  ISTapper  Tandy,  an  hour 
after  sunrise,  at  Clontarf,  to  exchange  a  brace  of 


THE  DUCHESS'S  KNIGHT.  193 

pistols  with  him,  and  did  I  go  with  her  Grace  I  knew 
that  Mr.  Tandy  would  trumpet  me  a  coward  through 
the  town.  So,  thinking  on  this,  I  knew  not  what  to 
answer. 

"  Have  you  taken  a  vow  of  silence,  Mr.  Dillon?" 
her  Grace  demanded,  somewhat  impatiently. 

"  It  is  a  becoming  habit,  madam,  for  those  who 
are  slow  of  wit,"  I  replied. 

"  But  not  for  those  who  wear  the  Viceroy's  col- 
ours," she  said,  haughtily,  "  and  have  a  sword  to  give 
point  to  their  speech." 

"  We  spoke  of  the  grasshopper,"  I  said. 

"  Mr.  Green  has  called  himself  a  grasshopper," 
she  returned. 

"  He  will  sing  sweetly  in  the  sunshine  and  so  be- 
guile your  Grace's  journey,"  I  answered. 

"  But  we  travel  at  midnight,"  the  Duchess  broke 
out  impatiently. 

"Your  Grace's  smile  is  the  grasshopper's  sun- 
shine," exclaimed  Mr.  Godfrey  Green,  rising  to  his 
feet  and  making  her  Excellency  a  low  bow. 

At  this  she  smiled  very  graciously. 

"  If  the  journey  is  lightened  by  so  pretty  a  wit," 

S 


194  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

she  answered,  "  we  shall  not  travel  in  darkness.  And 
so,  Master  Grasshopper,  I  beg  your  company,  for  in 
truth  the  owl  is  a  dull  fellow  at  best." 

The  jest  stung  me  to  answer  her,  albeit  I  did  not 
heed  the  laughter  that  followed. 

"  And  yet,  madam,"  I  said,  with  some  heat,  "  there 
is  none  more  faithful  than  he  to  watch  over  his 
mistress's  honour  in  the  darkness." 

"  There  is  no  music  in  the  owl,"  she  returned,  "  yet 
the  grasshopper  gladdens  the  heart  with  his  singing." 

Then  she  turned  from  me,  no  longer  seeming  aware 
of  my  presence.  My  blood  was  hot  that  she  should 
treat  me  so  before  them  all,  and  because  I  could  not 
tell  her  why  it  was  I  might  not  accompany  her. 

Indeed,  my  heart  was  so  sore  to  think  that  her 
Grace  had  flouted  me  thus,  that  I  could  not  forbear 
telling  Phil  Blake  something  of  the  matter,  albeit 
I  repented  speedily,  remembering  how  his  tongue  was 
wont  to  wag  at  times,  but  chiefly  when  the  wine-cup 
made  him  careless  of  discretion. 

So  in  the  morning,  while  we  made  our  way  to 
Clontarf  to  meet  Mr.  Napper  Tandy,  I  told  him. 

"  'Tis  a  most  foolish  business,"  said  he,  "  for  Nap- 


THE  DUCHESS'S  KNIGHT.  195 

per  Tandy  shoots  straight,  for  all  his  bragging  tongue. 
But  no  man  that  serves  a  mistress  need  hope  to  find 
her  grateful,"  and  he  sighed  deeply  and  with  a  great 
appearance  of  melancholy,  so  that  I  had  less  belief  in 
my  own  wisdom  than  before. 

Now,  that  Mr.  Napper  Tandy  shot  straight  was 
very  true,  for  when  we  exchanged  a  brace  of  pistols, 
his  second  ball  grazed  my  cheek,  breaking  the  skin 
and  drawing  blood,  but  not  much.  And  as  for  me, 
albeit  I  aimed  low,  as  my  wont  was,  and  as  my  uncle 
had  bidden  me  always  to  do,  I  did  but  shatter  the 
stock  of  his  pistol,  leaving  him  still  sound  and  with 
a  whole  skin.  Yet  for  this  he  was  not  thankful,  seem- 
ing more  disheartened  by  the  injury  done  to  his  fire- 
iron  than  if  I  had  put  a  hole  in  his  body. 

"  There  is  no  gratefulness  in  the  world,"  I  said, 
watching  Blake  as  he  put  my  point-blankers  into  the 
case  again,  "  for  surely  the  pistol  saved  his  life." 

"  'Tis  not  a  human  quality,"  he  returned,  without 
looking  at  me. 

So,  having  made  our  bow,  we  left  the  field. 

For  many  days  after,  her  Grace  treated  me  coldly 
and  as  though  she  had  forgotten  that  I  ever  did  her 


196  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

a  service.  At  this  my  Lord  Duke  seemed  puzzled, 
as  if  he  could  not  guess  what  had  come  between  us. 
At  times,  I  thought  he  was  near  asking  me  why  it  was 
that  her  Grace  had  changed  towards  me,  and  then  he 
would  speak  of  other  matters. 

One  day  it  happened  that  I  met  the  Viceroy  as  he 
was  leaving  her  Grace's  apartments.  As  soon  as  he 
saw  me,  he  caught  my  arm,  and  before  I  could  speak 
he  had  drawn  me  in  and  set  me  before  the  Duchess. 

"  See,"  he  cried,  "  I  have  brought  back  your  true 
knight  to  his  duty." 

"  A  recreant  knight,  I  think  it  is,"  she  answered, 
"  seeing  that  he  has  failed  in  his  duty." 

"  Nay,  that  he  has  never  done,  by  my  honour,  I 
swear  it,  and  so  shall  you,  too,  when  you  have  heard." 
Then,  while  I  stood  silent  and  with  my  head  bowed 
before  her  Grace,  he  told  her  all  that  I  had  done  to 
shield  her  fair  name,  however  he  came  to  learn  it. 

"  Is  this  indeed  true,  Mr.  Dillon?  "  she  asked,  and 
her  voice  was  very  gentle,  though  her  eyes  were 
shining. 

Then  she  gave  me  her  hand.  So  I  took  it,  kneel- 
ing, and  raised  it  to  my  lips. 


THE  DUCHESS'S  KNIGHT.  197 

While  I  knelt,  she  struck  me  upon  the  shoulder 
lightly  with  her  fan,  crying  out,  "  Faithfulest  and 
truest  of  true  knights,  rise,  Sir  Theobald  Dillon." 

Then,  drawing  a  ring  from  her  finger,  she  gave  it 
to  me,  bidding  me  keep  it  so  long  as  I  cared  to  re- 
member that  she  was  grateful,  and  that  I  had  done  her 
so  signal  a  service. 

Upon  this,  my  Lord  Duke  was  for  making  me  a 
knight  himself,  but  remembering  how  he  had 
knighted  the  tailor  when  in  his  cups,  I  begged  him  to 
believe  that  I  was  better  pleased  to  be  her  Grace's 
knight  than  to  have  an  honour  which  I  must  share 
with  others. 

"  Right  gallantly  said/'  cried  the  Duchess,  seem- 
ing much  pleased,  "and  I  promise  you  that  I  will 
make  no  more  knights,  and  of  that  let  this  be  witness," 
and  she  broke  her  fan  into  two  pieces. 

"  I  know  not  if  it  be  treason "  the  Duke  began. 

"  If  it  is,  the  Bishop  of  Derry  will  absolve  you," 
her  Grace  returned. 

"  Be  it  so,  then,"  he  answered,  laughing.  "  But 
let  it  not  be  known  that  you  have  refused  the  King's 
honour.  Else  I  know  not  how  it  shall  end." 


198  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

So  I  promised  that  I  would  not  speak  of  the  matter. 

But  her  Grace's  ring  I  have  worn  ever  since  that 
day,  nor  ever  needed  it  to  remind  me  how  grateful 
the  Vice-Queen  was  for  my  service. 


CHAPTEE  XVIII. 
"FAREWELL  TO  LOVE." 

I  WENT  less  often  to  my  Lady  Betty's  house  than 
heretofore;  albeit,  my  cousin's  kindness  showed  no 
lessening.  Yet  it  was  clear  that  to  many  whom  I 
found  there  my  presence  was  unwelcome.  And  this 
was  not  unnatural,  seeing  that  they  were  the  Viceroy's 
enemies  and  I  was  accounted  one  of  his  Grace's  most 
faithful  servants.  Yet  it  puzzled  me  more  and  more 
to  think  why  Donal  should  be  so  welcome  to  them. 

Howbeit,  I  went  no  longer  when  my  cousin  re- 
ceived company,  but  only  when  I  knew  for  certain 
that  she  was  alone,  or  when  she  had  summoned  me. 

Often  her  Grace  inquired  of  me  if  I  knew  whither 
the  beautiful  Miss  Yelverton  had  flown,  but  to  her 
questions  I  could  only  answer  that  I  did  not. 

"  If  she  do  not  soon  return,  we  must  seek  her  out," 
she  said. 

"  If  your  Grace  summon  her,  she  will  return." 
199 


200  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

"  'Twould  please  me  better  that  she  came  back 
without  my  asking." 

"  I  think  she  loves  your  Grace." 

"  She  shall  have  cause  if  only  she  care." 

"  Your  Grace  is  generous." 

"  For  I  shall  give  her  my  own  faithful  knight  to  be 
her  champion." 

"  She  may  choose  another." 

"  That  she  shall  not,  for  'twould  be  treason." 

"If  she  love  him?" 

"  Your  eyes  are  blind,  or  you  would  know. 

"  What,  your  Excellency?  " 

"  That  when  you  are  by  she  sees  no  other." 

"  Ah,  your  Grace,  I  fear " 

"  What,  Sir  Faintheart?  " 

"  That  your  words  are  kinder  than  the  truth." 

"  Make  my  words  true,  for  you  can." 

"  If  your  Grace  will  instruct  me." 

"  That  a  woman's  heart  must  be  taken  by  assault, 
and  that  no  sighing  in  secret  can  win  it." 

My  own  heart  was  hot  at  her  Excellency's  words, 
but,  seeing  that  Miss  Yelverton  was  still  absent  from 


"FAREWELL  TO  LOVE."  201 

the  city,  I  knew  not  how  I  should  ohey  her  Grace's 
instructions. 

Some  few  days  later  a  letter  was  brought,  sealed 
with  her  Excellency's  seal.  I  tore  it  open  and  read: 

"  The  fair  Yelverton  is  returned  to  the  city. — 
I.  E." 

Marvelling  much  how  she  had  come  by  the  intelli- 
gence I  made  haste  to  Lady  Betty's  house,  thinking 
that  I  might  there  find  Miss  Yelverton,  or,  if  I  did 
not,  might  learn  of  her.  And  in  this  I  was  not  de- 
ceived, for  there  I  found  Miss  Yelverton,  and,  as  I 
had  found  her  before,  alone. 

"  You  seek  Lady  Betty,"  she  said,  smiling. 

"  Not  Lady  Betty,"  I  answered,  "  but  Lady  Betty's 
guest." 

She  made  me  a  courtesy. 

"  Lady  Betty's  guest  thanks  you  for  your  civility. 
What  news  is  in  the  city?  " 

"  That  Miss  Yelverton  has  returned." 

"  So  soon?  " 

"  Already." 

She  became  thoughtful  a  few  moments,  while  I 


202  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

stood  wondering  how  I  was  to  tell  her  what  was  in 
my  heart. 

"  Is  there  no  other  news?  "  she  asked  again. 

"  None,  I  think,  save  that  Mr.  Dick  Power  was 
shot  through  the  head  at  a  meeting  in  the  Nine  Acres 
a  se'nnight  ago." 

"  Is  he  dead?  "  she  asked,  and  there  was  trouble  in 
her  voice. 

I  answered  that  he  was,  and  that  he  had  died  as 
had  many  another  gentleman  as  good  as  he,  with  his 
pistol  in  his  hand,  for  her  sorrow  pleased  me  not  over 
much. 

"  Do  not  be  angry  because  I  grieve  for  Dick 
Power,"  she  said,  "  for  you,  too,  owe  him  much." 

"How  much?" 

"  Your  life." 

"  I  do  not  understand." 

Then  she  told  me  how  that  when  she  had  learned 
of  my  quarrel  with  her  father  she  had  a  great  desire 
to  know  what  manner  of  man  I  was,  and  when  she 
had  discovered  where  I  was  lodged,  which  she  did 
without  much  difficulty,  she  had  despatched  her  maid 
to  inquire  of  me.  And  this  her  maid  did  of  my 


"FAREWELL  TO  LOVE."  203 

servant  Barney,  who  in  his  story  flattered  me  much. 
Hearing  so  favourable  an  account  of  me,  she  was  not 
satisfied  until  she  should  see  me  for  herself.  And 
thus  she  had  come,  and  on  the  way  had  pondered  how 
she  should  save  my  life,  if  she  was  so  minded  after 
she  had  seen  me. 

When  she  had  won  my  promise  to  fire  dumb  she 
sought  Dick  Power  and  bade  him  load  her  father's 
pistols  blank.  This  at  first  he  had  refused  to  do, 
but  afterwards  consented.  And  at  this  part  of  her 
story  she  blushed,  letting  her  eyes  drop  as  though 
she  knew  not  how  to  proceed. 

"  Because  he  loved  you?  "  I  said. 

But  she  would  not  answer. 

"  I  also  love  you!  "  I  cried,  catching  her  hand. 

"  Do  you  indeed  love  me?  "  she  asked  very  softly, 
and  her  voice  trembled  a  little. 

"  Better  than  all  the  world,"  I  said,  kissing  her 
hand. 

At  this  she  drew  back  suddenly. 

"  Alas! "  she  said,  sorrowfully,  "  'tis  no  time  for 
love." 

"  Wherefore?  "  I  asked,  still  holding  her  hand. 


204  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Since  the  country  is  in  danger." 

"  I  see  no  danger." 

"  Since  you  are  on  the  side  of  Mr.  Pitt  and  the 
Viceroy." 

"  I  am  the  Viceroy's  servant,  but  I  love  my  coun- 
try." 

"  Even  as  I  do?  " 

"  Even  as  you  do." 

"  Then  why  not — but  there  may  be  danger." 

"  If  there  be  danger  you  need  a  protector  the 
more,"  I  said,  remembering  the  Duchess's  words. 

"What  protector?" 

"  Such  a  one  as  I." 

"  To  bring  ruin  upon  you." 

"  With  you  I  am  ready  to  face  it." 

"  Alas!  it  must  not  be." 

"  Yet  I  love  you." 

"  I  cannot  forbid  you." 

"And  so?" 

"  We  must  meet  no  more " 

« No  more!" 

"  No  more  alone." 

"  'Tis  death  to  me,"  I  burst  out. 


"FAREWELL  TO  LOVE."  205 

"  The  end  of  life  to  me,"  she  returned,  sadly. 

"  Then  why  ordain  it  so?  " 

"  Since  I  am  pledged." 

"  To  a  lover?  " 

"  To  my  country." 

"  So  are  we  all." 

She  sighed,  but  did  not  answer. 

"  When  the  pledge  is  fulfilled?  "  I  said. 

"  Then  there  will  be  hope." 

"  Till  then  it  is  farewell  to  love." 

"  Farewell  to  love,"  she  repeated,  as  though  she 
were  echoing  a  remembrance. 

I  drew  her  towards  me,  until  her  head  fell  on  my 
shoulder. 

"  Love — love,  farewell,"  I  whispered,  kissing  her 
lips. 

A  quiver  ran  through  her,  and  her  eyes  closed  as 
though  she  were  sleeping.  Then  suddenly  she  sprang 
from  my  arms. 

"  Go — go,"  she  cried,  "  while  I  have  strength  to 
bid  you  go.  Farewell  to  love." 

"  Farewell  to  love,"  I  answered,  and  with  a  heavy 

< 
heart  I  left  her  and  went  out  into  the  street. 


CHAPTEE  XIX. 
A  WOMAN'S  HEABT. 

I  HAD  little  hope  to  conceal  my  disappointment 
from  such  keen  eyes  as  had  her  Grace.  Still  less  did 
I  dare  to  reveal  to  her  anything  of  the  cause  of  my 
rejection,  seeing  how  loyal  the  Duchess  was  to  the 
Viceroy,  and  how  relentless  against  his  enemies  she 
was  wont  to  be  when  she  did  not  disdain  them  over- 
much to  be  angry  with  them. 

Neither  could  I  any  longer  hide  from  myself  the 
meaning  of  what  I  had  witnessed  at  my  cousin's 
house,  when  I  remembered  Miss  Yelverton's  words. 
That  she  and  my  Lady  Betty  too,  maybe,  were 
engaged  in  some  plot  against  the  Viceroy  and  the 
English  power  was  like  enough,  and  I  had  little 
doubt  from  what  I  had  overheard,  that  my  Lord 
Galtymore  was  at  the  head  of  it. 

If  the  Viceroy  had  any  suspicion  of  the  matter  he 
did  not  betray  it,  but  still  went  his  way  as  though  he 

were  surrounded  by  those  who  loved  him  and  were 
206 


A  WOMAN'S  HEART.  207 

faithful  to  him.  And  if  the  people  took  heart  to  hoot 
him  as  he  rode  through  the  city  he  showed  no  anger, 
but  when  he  returned  to  the  Castle  he  would  go  to 
his  stables  and  spend  much  time  with  his  favourite 
horses,  patting  their  necks  and  calling  them  by  name ; 
and  this  he  did  whenever  he  was  disturbed,  seeming 
to  find  great  comfort  from  these  faithful  friends,  as 
he  was  wont  to  call  them.  Yet  this,  too,  when  it 
became  known,  gave  his  enemies  the  occasion  to  abuse 
his  Grace,  declaring  that  Mr.  Pitt  had  sent  a  jockey 
to  govern  the  country  that  he  might  show  his  con- 
tempt for  the  Irish,  as  though  it  was  a  crime  to  love 
animals. 

Of  my  meeting  with  Miss  Yelverton,  I  said  noth- 
ing, waiting  until  her  Grace  should  speak  of  the 
matter.  But  as  it  happened,  one  of  her  Grace's 
ponies,  the  same  that  the  Viceroy  had  but  lately  given 
her,  fell  very  sick,  and  until  it  was  better,  her  Grace 
could  think  of  nothing  else  save  how  she  might  best 
cure  it.  This,  too,  gave  me  an  occasion  to  be  of 
service  to  the  Duchess,  for  the  pony  had  nothing  more 
dangerous  than  a  colic,  and  when  I  had  given  it  a 
strong  clyster  became  rapidly  better,  so  that  her 


208  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

Grace  was  overjoyed,  and  could  hardly  find  words 
enough  to  thank  me. 

I  had  meanwhile  recovered  my  cheerfulness  some- 
what, and  the  future  was  grown  more  bright  than  it 
had  appeared  when  I  left  my  Lady  Betty's  house, 
having  bidden  farewell  to  love.  Now  I  laughed  at 
my  own  despair.  Had  I  not  won  what  I  most  desired, 
since  I  knew  that  she  loved  me.  The  thought  of 
love  made  my  heart  leap.  With  her  love  I  could  face 
death.  But  it  was  not  yet  come  to  that.  I  might 
save  her  before  she  was  more  deeply  involved  in  this 
unhappy  conspiracy.  At  the  worst  her  youth  and 
beauty  might  protect  her  from  extreme  punishment 
were  her  share  in  the  plot  discovered. 

I  had  some  concern,  too,  for  my  Lady  Betty,  but 
not  so  much,  seeing  that  she  was  prudent  and  cun- 
ning of  fence.  I  felt,  too,  that  she  was  but  playing 
at  conspiracy,  and  that  it  would  go  no  further  than 
having  treason  talked  at  her  house  and  mysteries 
whispered  at  her  routs.  At  length,  when  the  Duchess 
asked  if  she  had  erred  in  thinking  that  Miss  Yelver- 
ton  was  returned  to  the  city,  I  was  able  to  answer 


A  WOMAN'S  HEART.  209 

composedly  enough  that  it  was  true,  since  I  had  been 
in  her  company. 

"  Then,  sir,  it  was  your  duty  to  have  thanked  me 
for  giving  you  so  favourable  an  occasion,"  she  said, 
with  some  warmth. 

"  Your  Grace  was  so  greatly  disturbed,"  I  began. 

""Pis  true,"  she  broke  in,  smiling;  '"but  tell  me, 
was  the  lady  kind?" 

"  Kind,  indeed,  for  so  much  goodness  could  not 
be  else  than  kind." 

"  Did  you  make  her  pretty  speeches?  " 

"  I  said  farewell,  your  Grace." 

"  It  is  a  strange  word  to  woo  with." 

"  I  would  have  chosen  another." 

"  I  do  not  doubt  it,  but  why  farewell?  " 

"  Since  she  would  have  it  so." 

"But  you  will  return?" 

"Alas!  I  know  not." 

"A  rival?" 

I  bowed  my  head,  for  I  could  not  tell  her  all. 

"  I  could  have  sworn  that  she  loved  you,  but  it  is 
a  strange  child." 


210  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  A  woman's  heart  hides  many  secrets,"  I  said. 

"  True,  but  there  is  one  which  it  cannot  hide." 

"And  that?" 

"  The  secret  of  its  love." 

"From  a  man?" 

"  From  a  woman,  and  so  I  will  find  out  who  has 
dispossessed  you,  if  dispossessed  you  be." 

"  To  what  end,  madam?  " 

"  Lest  he  be  unworthy  of  her." 

"  I  pray  that  he  may  not,  your  Grace." 

"  He  shall  not — here's  my  hand  on  it." 

"  Your  Grace  is  a  true  friend,"  I  said,  kissing  her 
fingers. 

"  So  she  will  prove." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

MY   LORD   BISHOP. 

ALBEIT  her  Grace's  words  gave  me  some  comfort, 
I  was  still  much  troubled,  and  not  a  little  perplexed. 
Seeing  that  I  was  loyal  to  the  King  and  to  his  Vice- 
roy, it  was  my  duty  to  discover  what  I  could  of  this 
conspiracy  against  them,  and  yet  I  was  as  much  con- 
cerned that  the  conspirators  should  he  saved  from 
punishment  for  their  acts  as  I  was  lest  they  should 
succeed  in  their  designs.  Moreover,  I  had  little  love 
for  Mr.  Secretary  Orde,  whom  I  judged  to  he  a  cold, 
cautious  man,  who  cared  to  call  none  his  friend  unless 
he  might  use  him  for  his  purposes,  and  it  pleased  me 
ill  to  think  that  he  might  one  day — and  that,  perhaps, 
not  very  far  distant — mount  to  power  upon  the  ruin 
of  those  with  whom  my  heart  still  was,  albeit  my 
reason  was  against  them. 

While  I  was  occupied  with  these  thoughts  I  was 
summoned  to  the  presence  of  the  Viceroy.  His 

Grace  held  a  paper  in  his  hand,  and  there  was  a 
211 


212  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

heavy  cloud  on  his  brow,  as  though  what  was  written 
therein  had  greatly  displeased  him. 

"Your  Grace  is  troubled?"  I  said. 

"  Aye,  troubled  indeed,"  he  answered,  gloomily. 

"  Your  Excellency's  enemies —  •"  I  began,  but  he 
interrupted  me. 

"  Enemies! "  he  cried,  and  his  eyes  flashed. 
"What  care  I  for  enemies?  Am  I  a  coward  that  I 
should  fear  them?  For  them  I  am  prepared — how 
well  they  shall  yet  know,  and  their  knowledge  shall 
cost  them  dear.  But  with  a  friend  it  is  otherwise,  for 
how  shall  a  man  fight  against  his  friend  and  win  the 
battle,  seeing  that  his  own  heart  is  against  him? 
But  the  King's  majesty  shall  be  upheld,  and  I  shall 
uphold  it." 

I  stood  silent,  not  knowing  what  to  answer.  Then 
in  a  moment  the  Viceroy's  face  grew  bright,  and  he 
broke  out  into  a  laugh. 

"  Forget  my  words,"  he  said,  "  lest  you  think  that 
I  have  stolen  them  from  my  Lord  Chief  Justice  Clon- 
mell.  See  how  I  have  trusted  you,  for  have  I  not 
shown  you  my  heart?  " 

"  It  is  sacred,"  I  answered. 


MY  LORD  BISHOP.  213 

"  Yet  it  must  be  well  guarded,  since  there  are 
many  traitors  about  me." 

"  I  am  no  traitor,  your  Excellency." 

"  I  do  indeed  believe  it,  and  so  I  bid  you  go 
with  all  speed  to  the  House  of  Commons  and  bid  Mr. 
Attorney-General  Fitzgibbon  come  to  me  without 
delay." 

I  bowed  and  turned  to  leave,  but  when  I  had 
reached  the  door  his  Grace  called  me  back. 

"  Speak-  no  word  of  this  to  any  one,  not  even  to 
Mr.  Orde,  should  he  inquire." 

"  Your  Grace  may  rely  on  my  discretion,"  I  replied, 
and  went  out. 

I  hastened  to  the  House  and  delivered  my  message 
to  the  Attorney-General,  who  seemed  somewhat  sur- 
prised at  so  sudden  a  summons.  As  I  was  leaving, 
to  my  great  amazement  I  saw  before  me,  in  the  vesti- 
bule, my  Lord  Galtymore  in  converse  with  Mr.  Orde. 
Neither  were  their  words  any  more  friendly  than  I 
could  have  expected. 

"  I  seek  not  applause  from  the  populace,"  said  Mr. 
Orde.  "  I  want  only  to  do  the  King's  business." 


214  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

My  lord  threw  back  his  head,  shaking  his  yellow 
hair  on  his  shoulders. 

"  Is  driving  a  nation  to  distraction,"  he  cried  out, 
angrily,  "  and  forcing  the  most  useful  of  her  inhab- 
itants out  of  the  country,  doing  the  King's  business? 
If  such  is  the  business  of  the  king  of  Ireland,  it  were 
better  she  had  no  king." 

"  No  king!     My  lord,  your  words  smell  of  treason." 

The  Earl  burst  into  a  harsh  laugh. 

"  Treason,  Mr.  Secretary,"  he  exclaimed,  "  is  a 
word  most  often  in  the  mouth  of  knaves;  and  if  a 
man  love  his  country  his  words  do  stink  in  the  nostrils 
of  them  that  would  betray  her."  And  with  this  he 
turned  his  back  on  Mr.  Orde  and  left  him. 

Mr.  Secretary  Orde,  with  a  smile  on  his  face,  stood 
watching  my  lord's  retreating  form.  Then  he  caught 
sight  of  me,  for  I  was  loth  that  he  should  think  that 
I  avoided  him,  remembering  the  Duke's  warning. 

"  A  pretty  playground,  is  it  not?  "  he  said. 

"  I  did  not  come  for  play,  but  for  business,"  I 
answered. 

"  Of  his  Excellency,  the  Viceroy?  "  he  asked,  eye- 
ing me  narrowly. 


MY  LORD  BISHOP.  215 

I  "bowed. 

"  We  both  serve  the  Viceroy,"  he  said,  coming 
closer  to  me. 

"  In  different  ways,"  I  replied,  coldly. 

He  smiled. 

"  True,  sir,  in  different  ways,"  he  retorted.  "  And 
time  alone  can  reveal  which  of  the  two  ways  is  right." 

"  Mine  is  the  straight  way." 

"  Then  beware  of  stone  walls." 

"  I  am  used  to  them,"  I  answered,  remembering 
my  native  county. 

"A  side  gate  sometimes  leads  to  salvation." 

"  More  often  to  dishonour." 

"  Eemember  my  words." 

"  They  shall  not  be  forgotten,"  I  replied,  leaving 
him. 

As  I  returned  to  the  Castle,  I  could  not  forbear 
smiling  to  think  how  ill-suited  my  Lord  Galtymore 
was  for  a  conspirator,  seeing  how  he  was  wont  to 
speak  right  out  what  was  in  his  mind,  in  scorn  of 
consequences.  I  reflected  sadly  how  little  chance  of 
pardon  he  had,  if  the  conspiracy  were  discovered,  as 
I  felt  sure  it  soon  would  be,  since  he  had  made  an 


216  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

enemy  of  the  Viceroy.  Moreover,  I  trembled  for  the 
fate  of  her  whom  I  loved,  were  my  lord  as  indiscreet 
in  all  things  as  he  had  shown  himself  to  Mr.  Orde. 

His  Excellency  was  pacing  up  and  down  the  coun- 
cil chamber  when  I  entered. 

"Where  is  Mr.  Attorney-General?"  he  asked,  im- 
patiently; "have  you  not  brought  him  with  you?" 

"  He  bade  me  tell  your  Grace  that  he  would  follow 
me  without  delay." 

"  Then  he  spoke  falsely,  for  he  makes  delay." 

"  Is  it  your  Grace's  wish  that  I  should  retire  ?  " 

"  No,  no;  have  I  not  said  that  I  trust  you?  Wait 
in  the  ante-chamber,  and  when  Mr.  Attorney-General 
arrives,  bid  him  enter." 

When  he  said  this  he  returned  to  the  council 
chamber.  It  was  but  a  few  minutes  later  when  Mr. 
Fitzgibbon  stood  upon  the  threshold. 

"  His  Excellency  awaits  you  in  the  council  cham- 
ber," I  said. 

He  bowed,  and  without  a  word  entered  the  room 
where  his  Grace  was  and  shut  the  door,  while  I  with- 
drew as  far  as  possible  from  them  lest  I  should  over- 
hear their  words,  for  I  might  not  leave  the  ante- 


MY  LORD  BISHOP.  217 

chamber  and  disobey  his  Grace.  But  indeed  it  was 
not  possible  to  close  my  ears  to  what  they  were 
saying,  for  they  spoke  loudly  and  with  heat,  and  only 
an  oaken  wainscot  was  between  us. 

"  On  Friday  se'nnight  his  lordship  the  Bishop  of 
Derry  will  review  the  Derry  Volunteers,  and  dis- 
tribute amongst  them  one  thousand  caps  of  liberty. 
What  do  you  make  of  it?  "  said  his  Grace. 

"  It  is  a  grave  matter." 

I  remembered  now  the  w.ords  which  Mr.  Green  had 
spoken  to  me  at  Rathfarnham  Castle,  concerning  the 
Bishop  of  Derry,  and  how  I  had  made  light  of 
them. 

For  several  moments  I  heard  no  more  of  what  they 
were  saying;  then  his  Grace  spoke  out  loudly.  "Be 
it  as  you  will,  Mr.  Attorney-General,  and  if  the  safety 
of  this  kingdom  demands  it,  let  them  arrest  his  lord- 
ship. But  let  there  be  no  blood." 

"  No  one  is  desirous  of  blood  save  only  my  lord 
bishop  himself.  Did  not  one  of  your  Excellency's 
servants  hear  him  say  to  the  Lord  Charlemont 
'Things  are  going  very  well,  my  lord;  depend  on  it 
we  shall  have  blood,  and  that  right  soon  '  ?  " 


218  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Which  of  my  servants  has  told  you  this  ?  " 

"  Sir  Boyle  Koche." 

"  As  arrant  a  knave  as  ever  begged  a  peerage." 

"  But  useful,  your  Grace." 

"  I  tell  you,  Fitzgihbon,  I  am  sick  of  them  all,  and 
I  would  fain  rule  without  such  creatures." 

"It  is  not  possible.  "Without  their  services, 
despicable  as  they  are,  the  King's  throne  in  Ireland 
would  soon  have  another  ruler." 

"  I  fear  that  it  is  so,  and  look  you  here,  if  I  might 
hazard  a  distant  conjecture,  I  should  say  that  without 
a  union  of  the  two  parliaments,  in  twenty  years  this 
kingdom  will  have  been  separated  from  England." 

"  I  desire  no  such  remedy,  your  Grace,"  Mr.  Fitz- 
gibbon  answered,  coldly. 

"  I  did  but  hazard  the  conjecture.  For  the  pres- 
ent we  are  fully  occupied.  But  see  to  this  matter, 
and  let  nothing  be  done  rashly.  If  it  be  necessary  to 
take  his  lordship  prisoner,  let  him  be  dealt  with  ten- 
derly. This  I  command  you  to  see  to,  and  remember 
that  not  only  I  but  Mr.  Pitt  loves  his  lordship  of 
Derry  as  a  father.  I  command  you  let  there  be  no 
blood." 


MY  LORD  BISHOP.  219 

"  I  shall  not  forget  your  Excellency's  commands," 
the  Attorney-General  answered,  bowing  himself  out. 

His  Grace  seemed  tired  and  his  face  worn,  as  if  the 
matter  had  tried  him  sorely. 

"  When  love  and  duty  are  at  war,  Mr.  Dillon,  it  is 
hard  to  find  peace,"  he  said. 

"  That  it  is,  your  Grace,"  I  answered,  warmly. 

"  Ha!  have  you  too  found  it  so?  " 

"  It  is  true  that  I  have,"  I  answered. 

"  And  you  have  made  your  choice  between  them." 

"  I  have  made  my  choice." 

"  I  did  right  then  to  trust  you  in  spite  of — but  no 
matter.  We  are  both  friends,  and  in  trouble/'  he 
said,  and  held  out  his  hand  to  me. 

"  I  am  your  Grace's  most  faithful,  humble 
servant,"  I  said,  raising  his  hand  to  my  lips. 


CHAPTEK  XXI. 

TEEASON. 

EVEN  had  I  not  been  admitted  in  some  measure 
to  the  confidence  of  the  Viceroy,  I  could  not  long 
have  remained  in  douht  that  the  kingdom  was  in 
grave  danger.  Scarce  a  day  passed  hut  the  Lords 
Justices  met  his  Grace  in  the  council  chamber,  and 
albeit  the  Duke  still  preserved  his  air  of  careless 
gaiety,  at  times  I  could  see  that  the  troubles  weighed 
heavily  upon  him.  Moreover,  he  had  earnestly  en- 
treated the  Duchess  to  leave  him  and  return  to  Eng- 
land, saying  that  Ireland  was  no  place  for  her.  But 
to  this  she  replied  very  proudly  that  both  her  love 
and  duty  bade  her  stay  with  her  lord,  and  most 
strongly  when  danger  threatened.  So  his  Grace 
kissed  her  hand,  and  swore  that  with  such  a  wife 
even  a  craven  might  hold  the  kingdom  against  the 
enemies  of  the  King.  And  after  that  he  forbore  to 

x 

urge  her  Grace  to  leave  him. 

And  that  there  was  danger,  none,  not  even  the 
220 


TREASON.  221 


most  thoughtless,  could  doubt,  seeing  that  every  day 
there  were  riots  in  the  streets  of  the  city,  men  were 
tarred  and  feathered  and  set  loose  to  make  sport  for 
the  mob,  and  soldiers  were  found  in  lane-ways,  and 
sometimes  even  in  the  most  public  streets,  houghed 
and  bleeding.  New  corps  of  volunteers  were  daily 
enrolled,  and  to  them  flocked  every  penniless  adven- 
turer who  had  a  sword  to  sell  to  the  highest  bidder. 
Nay,  the  Volunteer  Journal  even  urged  the  assassina- 
tion of  the  Viceroy,  and  of  those  who  remained  faith- 
ful to  him,  declaring  that  in  this  way  only  could 
Ireland  be  freed  from  her  oppressors.  The  failure  of 
the  silk  trade  helped  to  increase  the  number  of  these 
malcontents,  since  the  weavers  forgot  that  they  had 
no  greater  friend  for  their  tabinets  than  the  Viceroy 
and  the  Vice-Queen,  and  it  pleased  them  better  to 
shout  aloud  their  wrongs  in  the  public  street  than 
to  repair  their  losses  by  greater  diligence. 

The  fury  of  the  mob  was  not  in  itself  of  grave 
moment,  and  soon  it  would,  I  judged,  have  exhausted 
itself  in  shouting  and  in  petty  outrage,  had  there 
not  been  men  of  power  and  influence  behind  them. 
I  found  it  hard  to  understand  how  so  brave  and  so 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

honourable  a  gentleman  as  the  Earl  of  Galtymore 
could  lend  his  countenance  to  such  acts,  notwith- 
standing how  greatly  he  hated  the  Duke  of  Kutland, 
and  desired  his  disgrace  or  recall.  Yet  I  feared  more 
for  my  lord's  safety  than  for  the  evil  which  he  might 
do  of  himself.  But  with  the  Bishop  of  Derry  it  was 
otherwise,  for  his  lordship  had  already  stirred  up 
much  discontent  amongst  the  more  spirited  of  the 
Papists,  declaring  that  they  should  have  equal  rights 
with  the  Protestants,  and  since  he  was  an  English- 
man and  a  peer  to  boot,  they  trusted  him  and  looked 
to  him  for  deliverance.  And  yet  he  was  no  more 
discreet  than  was  my  Lord  Galtymore,  and  so  his 
designs  were  not  hard  to  discover.  This  made  me 
fearful  for  those  who  listened  to  his  promises,  and 
believed  that,  through  his  lordship,  the  kingdom  of 
Ireland  would  be  separated  from  England;  since  the 
bishop  might  save  his  head  from  the  gallows,  through 
the  love  of  the  Viceroy  and  Mr.  Pitt,  should  he  be 
found  guilty  of  treason,  but  those  who  followed  him 
could  expect  no  such  indulgence. 

Moreover,  because  the  Viceroy  made  merry  with 
his  friends,  and  when  in  his  cups  did  strange  things, 


TREASON.  223 


his  enemies  grew  to  despise  his  Grace  as  a  man  of  no 
parts,  but  given  up  to  indulgence,  so  that  he  was 
careless  of  what  went  on  about  him. 

But  in  this  they  were  grievously  mistaken,  since  no 
man  in  Ireland  understood  the  country  better,  and 
was  better  acquainted  with  their  contrivances  against 
him.  So,  since  they  believed  his  Grace  to  be  ignorant, 
they  were  less  cautious  than  if  they  feared  him,  and 
thus  he  was  able  the  more  effectually  to  foil  their 
designs. 

I  was  often  fain  to  whisper  a  word  of  warning  in 
the  ears  of  those  whom  I  loved,  but  honour  and  my 
duty  to  the  Viceroy  forbade  it.  So  seeing  I  could 
do  nothing  to  prevent  the  evil,  I  could  only  hope,  by 
serving  his  Grace  faithfully,  to  win  some  indulgence 
for  those  who  were  dearest  to  me,  should  they  be 
brought  to  judgment  for  their  folly.  It  was  my  cus- 
tom, especially  when  my  mind  was  troubled,  to  go 
to  Daly's  Club  House  and  play  a  game  with  the  cards, 
for  I  found  in  them  much  relaxation.  So  shaking 
off  my  depression,  as  well  as  might  be,  I  turned  my 
steps  thither.  There  I  found  Phil  Blake,  who  very 
readily  consented  to  a  game  of  Twenty-five. 


224  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

The  house  was  full,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
faces  of  the  guests  were  graver,  and  their  talk  less 
loud  than  usual;  albeit  this  may  have  been  only  my 
own  fears  reflected.  As  Phil  Blake  shuffled  the  cards 
I  spoke  what  was  in  my  mind.  "  Aye,  'tis  true 
enough,"  he  answered,  "  for  the  Club  House  is  become 
as  grave  as  a  church." 

"  Have  you  any  thought  why  it  should  be  so?  "  I 
asked,  watching  him  narrowly. 

"  I  do  not  think  on  the  matter,"  he  replied,  care- 
lessly. 

"  Yet  you  have  marked  the  change." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  It  may  be  that  I  have,  but  my  ears  are  shut,  and 
so  likewise  is  my  mouth,  so  that  if  you  desire  informa- 
tion you  must  go  to  another  to  seek  it,  since  prying 
into  the  affairs  of  others  is  a  sorry  business,  and  one 
little  to  my  liking.  The  matter  does  not  concern 
me." 

"  What  if  it  concerns  your  friends?  "  I  asked. 

His  brow  coloured  in  an  instant. 

"  I  should  do  her — them  little  service  by  playing 
the  talebearer." 


TREASON.  225 


I  bit  my  lip  in  silence,  for  I  could  not  mistake  his 
meaning. 

"  Look  you  here,  Theobald  Dillon.  I  have  no  skill 
and  less  love  for  plotting,  seeing  that  I  am  but  a  plain, 
blunt  man,  fond  of  the  wine-cup  and  of  the  gaming 
table,  as  you  know,  and  accustomed  to  solve  difficulties 
with  the  sword  rather  than  by  my  wits." 

He  spoke  in  a  low  tone,  and  his  face  was  graver 
than  I  had  ever  yet  seen  it. 

"  To  save  your  friends "  I  began. 

"  My  life  is  at  their  service  when  they  need  it," 
be  broke  in.  "  But  think  you  the  word  of  Phil  Blake 
would  have  any  power  to  turn  them  from  their  de- 
signs, whatever  they  may  be?  So  I  wait,  seeing  and 
hearing  nothing.  The  knave  wins." 

"  Not  so  when  hearts  are  against  him,"  I  returned, 
taking  the  trick  with  the  five.  At  length,  seeing 
that  Blake  was  becoming  weary  of  my  company,  not- 
withstanding that  he  had  won  some  fifteen  guineas 
from  me,  I  rose  and  left  him.  As  I  passed  down  the 
room  I  saw,  to  my  great  astonishment,  my  cousin 
Donal,  seated  at  play  with  Bully  Yelverton.  So 
intent  was  he  on  his  play  that  I  thought  to  escape 


226  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

his  notice.     But  as  I  would  have  passed  him  he  rose 
and  made  me  a  low  how. 

"  Sweet  cousin,  forgive  my  eyes  that  they  have  not 
reflected  your  image  sooner." 

"  If  they  had  not  done  so  at  all,  I  could  easily  have 
forgiven  them,"  I  replied,  for  his  tone  angered  me. 

"'Twould  be  disloyal  to  overlook  the  Viceroy's 
friend,"  he  retorted,  with  a  bow. 

"  I  can  claim  no  such  high  honour  as  his  Grace's 
friendship,"  I  said,  haughtily.  "  But  indeed  I  am  the 
Viceroy's  humble  and  faithful  servant,  even  as  I 
hope  you  too  are." 

He  grew  a  shade  paler,  I  thought,  but  went  on  in 
the  same  tone. 

"  You  are  too  modest,  cousin  Theobald,  in  denying 
the  Viceroy's  friendship,  which  so  many  crave  to  win. 
But  so  let  me  present  you  to  Mr.  Yelverton,  the  pat- 
tern of  chivalry  and  the  shrine  of  honour,"  and  he 
bowed  with  such  apparent  mockery  that  I  could  have 
struck  him  to  the  ground.  "  Believe  me  that  Mr. 
Dillon  is  a  man  of  courage  and  honour." 

"  I  need  no  such  assurance,"  the  elder  man  replied, 
with  much  dignity,  "  since  the  young  gentleman  and 


TREASON.  227 


I  have  met  before."  Then  making  me  a  bow,  as 
though  he  had  no  further  need  of  my  company,  he 
turned  again  to  the  card  table. 

As  I  went  from  them,  I  caught  a  quick  gleam  of 
triumph  and,  I  thought,  of  hate  in  my  cousin's  eyes. 
My  old  suspicion  of  him  sprang  to  life  anew,  and  I 
resolved  to  be  watchful,  yet  I  could  not  tell  what 
danger  he  was  preparing  for  me,  nor  how  nearly  he 
would  succeed  in  compassing  his  designs. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

I    MEET   THE    EARL    OF    GALTYMORE. 

I  WAS  much  surprised  to  find  my  cousin  Donal  in 
the  company  of  Mr.  Yelverton,  and  I  was  mightily 
perplexed  to  account  for  their  evident  friendliness. 
If  I  read  Donal's  eyes  aright,  his  scheme,  whatever  it 
might  be,  was  prospering.  Without  knowing  what  it 
was,  yet  I  had  little  doubt  that  I  should  have  no  share 
in  his  triumph. 

I  had  no  great  love  for  Mr.  Secretary  Orde,  "  the 
pettifogging  money  scrivener  from  St.  Mary  Axe," 
as  his  enemies  called  him,  and  I  judged  that  in  Donal 
he  had  found  a  servant  to  his  liking,  since  he  was  not 
one  to  be  over-scrupulous  where  his  own  interest 
was  at  stake. 

When  I  was  near  to  the  Parliament  House,  I  met 
the  Earl  of  Galtymore.  He  saluted  me  coldly,  and 
with  an  unsmiling  face  passed  on.  But  I  had  gone 

scarce  a  dozen  paces  when  he  was  by  my  side. 
228 


I  MEET  THE  EARL  OF  GALTYMORE.     229 

"  It  is  not  thus  that  one  should  greet  a  man  who 
has  been  a  friend,"  he  said,  holding  out  his  hand. 

"  Who  has  been  and  is  a  friend,  my  lord,"  I  an- 
swered. 

He  shook  his  head,  smiling  sadly. 

"  Then,  methinks,  the  word  has  changed  its  mean- 
ing." 

"  It  may  have,"  I  returned,  warmly,  "  but  I  speak 
for  myself." 

"  What  do  you  tell  me  then?  " 

"  That  to-day  I  am  as  much  your  lordship's  lover 
as  I  was  on  the  night  I  did  your  bidding." 

"  For  that  I  am  still  your  debtor,  and  may  yet 
repay.  But  I  would  your  love,  much  as  I  prize  it, 
were  given  not  to  me  but  to  your  country." 

"  My  lord,  I  love  my  country,  and  serve  her  as  best 
I  know." 

"  I  would  teach  you  a  better  way  if  you  had  the 
will  to  learn,"  he  answered,  speaking  low  and  with 
great  earnestness.  His  face  was  pale  and  worn,  and 
his  eyes  eager,  so  that  pity  forbade  me  to  be  wroth 
with  him. 

"  It  is  useless,  my  lord,"  I  said,  calmly,  "  as  useless 


230  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

as  'twould  be  were  I  to  implore  you  to  believe  that 
they  who  call  themselves  the  friends  of  Ireland  are 
her  bitterest  enemies.  Your  lordship  has  my  love, 
but  my  faith  belongs  to  my  master." 

"I  thank  you  for  your  love,  and  again  for  the 
service  you  did  to  me  and  to  my  wife/' 

"I  would  do  you  another,"  I  cried.  "Oh!  my 
lord,  I  implore  you  to  turn  back  while  there  is  yet 
time,  not  for  your  sake  only,  but  for  the  sake  of  the 
Lady  Galtymore." 

His  face  grew  paler,  and  his  lips  quivered,  but  he 
spoke  with  resolution. 

"You  know  little  of  the  Countess,"  he  said. 
"  Were  I  to  become  a  backslider  and  to  desert  the 
cause  of  my  country,  which  God  forbid,"  and  he  raised 
his  hat  reverently,  "  then  my  wife  would  be  the  first 
to  spurn  me  as  a  traitor." 

"  I  pray  that  so  gracious  a  lady  fall  into  no  danger." 

"  I  thank  you  again,  sir.  And  now,  since  I  cannot 
persuade  you,  albeit  I  would  purchase  your  help  for 
more  than  a  thousand  guineas,  I  wish  you  as  much 
good  fortune  as  I  may,  seeing  that  you  serve  a  differ- 
ent cause." 


I  MEET  THE  EARL  OF  GALTYMORE.      231 

"  And  I  too,  my  lord/'  I  answered,  "  wish  to  you 
and  to  the  Lady  Galtymore  all  happiness  and  safety, 
and  as  much  success  as  does  not  offend  my  duty." 

He  swept  off  his  hat  and  made  me  a  low  bow,  his 
yellow  hair  falling  thickly  upon  his  shoulders. 

"  Sir,"  he  said,  "  your  words  redouble  my  regrets. 
But  be  it  so  while  I  still  can  say  farewell." 

"  Farewell,"  I  returned,  and  the  echo  of  the  word 
rang  in  my  ears. 

It  had  been  in  my  mind  to  entreat  the  Earl  to 
engage  none  else  but  men  in  his  enterprise,  seeing  that 
dangerous  projects  were  more  meet  for  men  than  for 
women,  but  I  judged  it  to  be  useless  after  that  he  had 
spoken  of  the  Lady  Galtymore.  For  assuredly  he 
would  not  be  likely  to  show  greater  concern  for  the 
safety  of  Miss  Yelverton  than  for  that  of  his  own 
wife. 

I  longed  again  to  see  Miss  Yelverton,  and  beseech 
her  to  give  up  a  cause  which  I  knew  to  be  hopeless 
and  exceeding  dangerous,  but  I  was  grown  to  under- 
stand women  better  than  before,  and  so  I  knew  that 
if  one  sought  to  keep  them  from  danger,  as  little  meet 
for  their  tender  bodies,  they  grew  the  more  resolute 


THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

to  enter  into  it,  even  though  love  pleaded  against  it. 
So  I  judged  it  better  to  leave  Miss  Yelverton  for  a 
time  to  play  with  a  man's  weapons  until  she  should 
bethink  her  that  she  was  a  woman. 

There  was  another  matter,  also,  which  perplexed 
and  troubled  me  not  a  little.  Since  I  came  to  court 
I  had  been  wont  to  receive,  every  month,  a  letter 
from  my  uncle  Tony,  in  which  those  about  him  were 
mightily  abused,  according  as  the  gout  troubled  him. 
Yet  these  letters  were  not  wanting  in  signs  of  love 
for  me,  since  my  uncle  was  at  much  pains  to  give  me 
good  advice  from  his  stock  of  somewhat  old-fashioned 
wisdom.  Thus  I  took  it  ill  that  my  uncle  should  so 
suddenly  grow  careless  of  me,  knowing  that  he  was 
in  good  health,  for  so  much  I  learned,  but  no  more, 
from  his  man  of  business  in  the  city. 

I  sought  my  Lady  Betty,  for  she  was  always  very 
clever  to  find  out  the  causes  of  things  which  per- 
plexed others,  but  she  was  left  the  city,  nor  could  I 
learn  whither  she  had  gone  nor  when  she  would 
return.  Indeed  the  servant  answered  my  questions 
with  so  much  sullenness  and  ill-will  that  I  was  greatly 
tempted  to  give  him  a  lesson. 


I  MEET  THE  EARL  OF  GALTYMORE.      233 

"  The  fellow  has  been  playing  with  treason,"  I 
thought,  as  I  turned  from  the  house,  "  and  the  Vice- 
roy's badge  displeases  him.  In  a  little  while  he  will 
be  happy  to  lick  the  dust  from  the  shoe  of  the  meanest 
of  the  King's  servants." 

If  I  could  judge  of  the  mistress  by  her  servant,  it 
seemed  as  though  my  lady's  prudence  had  deserted 
her. 

I  saw  in  the  faces  of  the  mob  some  confirmation  of 
the  fellow's  insolence,  and  if  the  people  did  not  show 
me  violence  their  bearing  was  but  little  removed  from 
it.  Without  doubt  the  conspiracy  was  near  its  height. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

BISHOP   AND   MONK. 

I  WAS  now  so  deeply  immersed  in  the  business  of 
the  Viceroy  that  I  had  little  leisure  for  the  ordering 
of  my  own  private  affairs.  St.  Patrick's  Ball  was 
toward,  and  it  was  his  Grace's  desire  that  it  should 
be  conducted  with  greater  splendour  than  ever  before. 
To  it  had  been  bidden  all  the  noblest  and  most  power- 
ful in  the  kingdom,  whether  they  were  friends  or 
enemies.  Seeing  the  names,  I  marvelled  a  little,  for 
it  was  my  custom,  when  my  other  duties  permitted 
me,  to  help  Mr.  Hasler,  the  Court  Chamberlain. 

My  lord  bishop,  too,  had  declared  that  he  would 
journey  from  Derry  to  do  honour  to  the  patron  saint 
of  Ireland,  and  his  Grace  had  ordered  that  a  troop 
of  dragoons  should  meet  his  lordship  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  city  and  escort  him  to  the  Castle.  I  was 
amazed  at  so  great  an  honour,  and  could  think  of  no 
other  reason  for  it,  save  that  my  lord  bishop  had 

shown  greater  prudence  of  late,  and  so  the  Viceroy 
234 


BISHOP  AND  MONK.  235 

was  grateful  to  him  because  he  was  still  in  possession 
of  his  see  and  not  in  one  of  the  Bang's  prisons. 

"  It  is  a  great  honour/'  I  said  to  the  chamberlain. 

"  It  is  indeed,"  he  replied,  "  and  yet  another  escort 
would  be  more  to  the  liking  of  my  lord  bishop." 

"  What  escort  is  that?  " 

"  A  troop  of  volunteers." 

"  His  Grace  thinks  differently." 

"  And  with  good  reason." 

The  tone  of  his  voice  opened  my  eyes,  so  that  I 
wondered  how  I  could  have  been  so  blind  as  not  to 
understand. 

"  His  Grace  is  very  wise,"  I  said,  slowly. 

"  There  are  who  accuse  him  only  of  folly." 

"  Because  his  Excellency  is  young." 

"  Since  years  cannot  give  wisdom  to  fools." 

"  They  think  laughter  is  the  echo  of  an  empty 
head." 

"  And  that  a  solemn  face  hides  the  wisdom  of 
Socrates,"  said  Mr.  Hasler,  smiling,  for  it  pleased  him 
to  be  thought  familiar  with  the  ancients. 

It  was  the  custom  of  the  Viceroy,  on  the  night  of 
St.  Patrick's  Ball,  to  dine  alone  with  the  Knights  of 


236  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

St.  Patrick,  yet  now  he  bade  a  goodly  company  join 
them  to  do  honour  to  the  Bishop  of  Derry.  On  the 
morning  of  the  Holy  Day,  we  of  his  Grace's  household 
received  a  secret  command  to  wear  serviceable  swords 
rather  than  those  more  adapted  to  the  dance,  and  to 
use  both  them  and  our  wits  if  the  occasion  warranted. 
Never  before  had  I  seen  so  great  a  number  of  servants 
in  the  Castle,  and  amongst  them  I  recognised  many 
soldiers,  despite  their  peaceful  dress. 

Shortly  before  the  hour  appointed  the  Viceroy  and 
his  court  entered  the  ante-chamber  of  the  banquet- 
hall.  I  do  not  think  that  I  loved  or  admired  his 
Grace  so  much  before  as  I  did  then,  for  albeit  matters 
of  great  moment  were  impending,  his  manner  was 
free  and  careless,  his  jest  as  ready,  and  his  smile  as 
easy  as  when  he  was  in  the  company  of  those  only 
whom  he  loved  and  trusted. 

He  wore  a  coat  of  dark-green  velvet,  fresh  from 
the  loom,  a  waistcoat  of  light-green  silk,  handsomely 
embroidered  with  gold,  black  silk  stockings,  and  shoes 
with  large  silver  buckles  forming  the  letter  E  and 
the  ducal  crown  above  it.  In  truth  he  played  the 
king  so  nobly  that  one  forgot,  in  looking  at  his  hand- 


BISHOP  AND  MONK.  237 

some  face  and  graceful  figure,  that  he  was  no  king 
but  only  the  King's  servant,  as  indeed  each  of  us  was. 

The  company  was  dressed  according  to  the  taste 
or  fancy  of  each,  and  not  a  few,  I  judged,  had  dis- 
obeyed his  Grace's  command  to  wear  nought  else 
save  Irish  manufacture.  But  the  effect  was  very 
brilliant  and  beautiful.  My  Lord  Charlemont  and 
Mr.  Grattan  were  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  the  volun- 
teers ;  my  Lord  Nugent  wore  a  suit  of  light  blue ;  my 
Lord  Trimbleston  was  clad  in  scarlet,  with  full- 
powdered  wig,  while  the  Lord  Taaffee  tottered  in 
dove-coloured  silk  to  kiss  his  Excellency's  hand.  Mr. 
Daley,  the  actor,  presented  himself  with  stockings 
rolled  over  his  knees,  long  flaps  to  his  waistcoat,  and 
very  large  cuffs,  while  Mr.  Geminiani,  the  musician, 
had  attired  himself  in  blue  velvet,  richly  embroidered 
with  gold. 

The  appearance  of  my  cousin  Donal  filled  me  with 
amazement.  He  had  been  wont  to  dress,  richly 
indeed,  but  soberly,  in  garments  of  somewhat  sombre 
hue.  Now  I  beheld  him  in  light-green  silk  and 
cream-coloured  waistcoat,  richly  embroidered  with 
shamrocks  in  gold.  The  Knights  of  St.  Patrick  wore 


238  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

the  badges  of  the  order,  as  did  the  Viceroy  likewise, 
and  all  the  company  carried  bunches  of  shamrock 
fastened  to  the  left  breast. 

As  time  went  on  I  thought  I  saw  his  Grace's  eye 
wander  from  the  company,  as  though  he  listened  no 
longer  to  their  words,  and  a  shade  of  anxiety  would 
hover  for  a  moment  on  his  brow,  for  the  hour  of  the 
banquet  was  nigh,  and  my  Lord  Bishop  of  Derry  was 
not  arrived. 

"  Seeing  that  so  many  good  men  wait  for  the  din- 
ner," whispered  Mr.  Green  in  my  ear,  "why  should 
the  dinner  wait  for  one  man — even  my  lord  bishop? 
There  is  no  justice  in  it." 

"  The  dinner  was  made  for  man,"  I  returned,  "  not 
man  for  the  dinner." 

"  Then  a  curse  upon  the  head  of  him  who  would 
spoil  that  which  is  made  for  delight." 

"  My  lord  bishop  is  no  laggard,"  I  said.  "  Hark 
to  the  sound  of  his  coming." 

We  heard  the  note  of  a  bugle,  followed  by  the 
trampling  of  horses.  A  few  moments  later  Frederick 
Augustus,  Lord  Bishop  of  Derry  and  Earl  of  Bristol, 
entered  the  chamber.  As  he  approached  the  Viceroy 


BISHOP  AND  MONK.  239 

the  company  drew  back  with  hent  heads  to  give  his 
lordship  room.  He  was  robed  entirely  in  purple; 
the  shoe-buckles  and  those  at  his  knee  sparkled  with 
diamonds;  gems  glittered  on  his  delicate  white  fingers. 
In  his  left  hand  he  held  negligently  white  gloves  with 
gold  fringe  and  tassels.  In  truth  he  seemed  more 
like  an  emperor  and  a  ruler  of  men  than  the  lord  of 
an  invisible  kingdom. 

When  he  reached  the  place  where  the  Viceroy  stood 
he  bent  his  knee  and  kissed  his  Excellency's  hand. 
Then  his  Grace  raised  him  up  and,  himself  kneeling, 
lifted  my  lord  bishop's  hand,  and,  with  all  reverence, 
kissed  the  episcopal  ring,  and  the  sight  was  as  pretty 
a  one  as  ever  I  saw. 

As  his  Grace  rose  a  murmur  ran  through  the  com- 
pany, and  many  heads  were  bowed  as  low  and  as 
reverently  as  they  had  been  to  my  lord  bishop. 

A  tall,  gaunt  man,  with  a  lean  vigil-worn  face, 
approached  his  Excellency.  He  was  dressed  in  sad- 
coloured  brown  garments,  with  white  stock  and 
powdered  wig.  As  he  knelt  to  kiss  the  Viceroy's 
hand  a  murmur  of  applause  and  veneration  filled  the 
chamber,  for  the  chaplain  of  the  Irish  Brigade,  the 


240  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

eloquent  Capuchin  friar,  the  great  Romanist  priest, 
Father  Arthur  O'Leary,  was  no  less  powerful  and  still 
more  beloved  than  his  lordship  of  Derry. 

A  strange  smile  passed  over  the  Viceroy's  face  as 
the  priest  knelt  meekly  before  him. 

"  Look  at  the  priest,"  whispered  Mr.  Green,  "  he 
would  show  my  lord  bishop  how  to  be  a  Christian." 

"  He  is  very  meek,"  I  returned. 

"  More  than  human,  and  so  I  have  no  faith  in  him." 

"  Since  he  is  a  papist  priest  and  calls  you  heretic." 

"  The  name  does  not  displease  me.  'Tis  only  my 
stomach  calls  aloud  for  justice." 

"  It  shall  quickly  be  done,"  I  replied,  smiling,  for 
at  the  moment  a  flourish  of  trumpets  summoned  the 
company  to  the  banquet-hall. 


CHAPTEE  XXIV. 

THE    BANQUET. 

ON  the  right  of  the  Viceroy  sat  my  lord  bishop, 
on  the  left  the  Earl  of  Charlemont,  while  on  my  Lord 
Charlemont's  left  sat  the  Capuchin  friar.  I  could 
not  understand  why  so  much  honour  should  be  shown 
to  a  Eomanist  priest,  and  this  I  said  to  Mr.  Green, 
who  was  seated  opposite  to  me. 

"  His  Grace  is  indeed  between  two  fires,"  he  re- 
turned; "  if  he  escape  the  bishop  he  will  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  priest." 

"  Incidis  in  Scyllam  cupiens  vitare  Charybdin." 
"  My  Latin  is  stale,"  he  retorted,  frowning,  "  and 
I  would  have  you  speak  honest  English,  as  a  loyal 
man  should." 

"  I  think  the  bishop  is  safer  than  the  priest." 
"  Not  so,  since  my  lord  bishop  offers  his  Grace  the 
torments  of  hell,  while  the  priest  promises  the  com- 
forts of  purgatory.     Which,  think  you,  will  his  Excel- 
lency choose?" 

241 


242  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"I  think  that  he  will  refuse  both  as  long  as  he 
may,"  I  answered,  laughing. 

"  There  you  are  wrong ;  for  though  his  Grace 
would  go  to  hell  for  a  pretty  woman,  he  will  go  to 
purgatory  for  no  priest,  however  entertaining.  What 
think  you?  " 

"  I  allow  my  thoughts  no  such  license,"  I  replied, 
for  the  subject  was  little  to  my  liking. 

Outside,  in  the  upper  Castle  yard,  I  could  hear  the 
champing  of  bits  and  the  creaking  of  harness.  Now 
and  again  the  horses  pawed  the  ground  and  snorted 
impatiently.  My  Lord  Bishop  of  Derry's  escort  still 
waited.  "  Truly,"  I  thought,  "  his  Excellency  is  very 
wise." 

I  turned  to  look  at  the  Viceroy.  His  face  was 
calm  and  his  smile  very  sweet.  He  was  speaking, 
and  I  listened  to  his  words. 

"  The  Catholics  are  our  true  and  loyal  subjects, 

and  we  love  them  much.  The  King's  Majesty " 

and  he  bowed  his  head,  "has  nothing  to  fear,  but 
everything  to  hope  from  his  Catholic  subjects.  Is  it 
not  true,  father?  " 


THE   BANQUET.  243 


"  It  is  very  true,  your  Excellency,  since  loyalty  is 
an  article  of  their  faith,"  the  friar  returned. 

"  Yet  we  have  heard  of  those  amongst  them  who 
are  not  loyal/'  exclaimed  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe. 

"  It  is  true  that  some  of  our  flock  have  been  cor- 
rupted by  intercourse  with  evilly  disposed  persons, 
not  of  their  faith,"  and  the  priest  raised  his  meek  eyes 
till  they  rested  a  moment  on  the  bishop's  face. 

"  I  would  gather  them  all  into  one  fold,"  said  his 
lordship,  "  and  love  of  Ireland  should  be  the  first 
article  of  their  faith." 

"  'Twould  indeed  be  difficult  to  accomplish,"  broke 
in  the  Lord  Nugent,  with  a  smile. 

"  That  may  be,  my  lord,"  answered  the  bishop, 
looking  at  him  with  no  friendly  eye,  "  but  yet  not  so 
difficult  seeing  that  many  declare  that  your  lordship 
is  a  papist  and  will  die  with  a  wafer  in  your  mouth." 

His  lordship  grew  a  little  pale,  but  quickly  an- 
swered, wittily  enough — 

"  Depend  upon  it,  my  lord  bishop,  that  is  the  very- 
last  thing  that  I  shall  do." 

What  the  bishop  might  have  answered  I  know  not, 


244  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

for  suddenly,  from  without,  there  came  a  sound  deep 
and  low  at  first,  but  swelling  into  a  loud  cry  of  rage 
and  fury.  Many  hands  sought  their  sword-hilts,  and 
not  a  few  stood  up  to  repel  danger  if  it  threatened. 
But  the  Viceroy  rose,  with  a  calm  smile  on  his  face. 

"  Be  not  disturbed,  my  lords  and  gentlemen,  'tis 
only  the  cry  of  my  children,  who  would  remind  me 
of  my  promise  to  them." 

Then  his  Grace  turned  to  the  hussar,  who  attended 
him  as  groom  of  the  person,  the  same  gallant  German 
who  had  saved  his  father  the  Marquis  of  Granby's 
life  at  the  battle  of  Hastenbec,  and  who  on  all  im- 
portant occasions  stood  behind  his  Grace's  chair,  and 
whispered  a  word  in  his  ear. 

In  a  little  while  the  cries  of  anger  were  changed  to 
shouts  of  joy,  for  by  his  Excellency's  orders,  the 
fountain  in  the  lower  Castle  yard,  where  the  people 
were  assembled,  had  begun  to  flow  with  claret. 

It  was  now  near  the  hour  when  the  Viceroy  should 
open  the  ball,  and  albeit  there  were  those  who  would 
fain  have  remained  longer  over  their  wine,  yet  many 
were  impatient  for  the  dance  and  for  the  ladies'  pres- 


THE  BANQUET.  245 


ence.  They  were  glad,  therefore,  when  his  Excel- 
lency rose,  and,  turning  to  the  Bishop  of  Derry,  said : 

"  Come,  my  lord,  and  see  how  my  children  love 
me." 

My  lord  bishop  rose  with  an  uneasy  smile,  and 
followed  his  Grace  to  the  window.  The  light  from 
the  banquet-hall  fell  upon  the  scarlet  coats  of  the 
dragoons  sitting  silently  in  their  saddles  with  their 
sabres  drawn.  Down  below  the  crowd  surged  about 
the  fountain,  a  black  and  turbulent  mass. 

"  Give  the  Irish  enough  to  drink,"  whispered  Mr. 
Green  in  my  ear,  "  and  they  will  be  a  pattern  of 
loyalty  to  all  nations.  The  King  has  no  truer  servant 
than  a  butt  of  claret." 

Indeed,  it  seemed  as  though  he  had  spoken  truly, 
for  the  mob  no  longer  cursed  the  Viceroy,  but  when 
they  had  found  their  breath  shouted,  "  Long  life  to 
his  Excellency,"  and  other  things  to  the  same 
purpose. 

"  Hearken  how  my  children  love  me,"  said  his 
Grace. 

"  The  cries  of  the  mob  have  often  been  misinter- 
preted, your  Excellency,"  answered  the  bishop. 


246  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  So  they  have/'  returned  the  Viceroy,  "  and  I 
would  set  little  store  by  them.  Listen  how  they 
shout  their  loyalty,  lest  any  should  doubt  it." 

"  They  do  indeed  shout  loudly,"  responded  the 
Lord  Bishop  of  Derry. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 
ST.  PATRICK'S  BALL. 

NEVER  had  I  seen  before  so  large  and  so  brilliant 
a  company  as  thronged  the  ball-room.  Indeed  I 
know  not  if  any  court  in  Europe  could  have  excelled 
that  of  the  Viceroy  in  wit  and  beauty,  even  though  it 
might  in  wealth  and  magnificence.  Not  many  of 
the  nobles  were  rich,  yet  most  of  them  spent  all  that 
they  had,  and  some  even  more,  lest  they  should 
appear  to  cut  but  a  sorry  figure  by  the  side  of  his 
Grace. 

So  it  was  that  the  enemies  of  the  Viceroy  were 
wont  to  declare  that  his  Excellency  was  bent  on 
ruining  the  Irish  nobles,  so  that  he  might  find  them 
the  more  ready  to  take  bribes  for  betraying  their 
country.  But  although  they  said  this,  they  did  most 
faithfully  follow  the  Viceroy's  example  in  the  spend- 
ing of  money,  and  were  secretly  proud,  while  they 
blamed  his  Grace,  that  there  never  was  so  splendid  a 

metropolis  in  so  poor  a  country. 
247 


248  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  could  not  help  thinking  of  Mr.  Green's  remarks 
after  that  he  had  been  splendidly  entertained  by 
my  Lord  Clanricarde.  "  While  I  drank  his  lordship's 
wine,  I  fell  to  watching  the  servant  who  filled  my 
glass,  and  wondered  if  he  were  a  bailiff  disguised  in 
livery." 

As  I  gazed  upon  the  scene,  I  well  nigh  forgot  the 
danger  that  underlay  this  mask  of  pleasure,  and 
that  anger,  and  hatred,  and  hope  perchance  too,  it 
was  that  flushed  the  cheek  and  made  the  eye  to  glit- 
ter. Unless  one  looked  deeper,  one  could  discern,  in 
the  faces  of  the  guests,  naught  save  loyalty  and  the 
joy  of  testifying  to  it. 

The  Viceroy  was  attended  by  the  Knights  of  St. 
Patrick,  wearing  their  collars  of  SS.  her  Grace,  the 
Vice-Queen,  by  her  ladies-in-waiting.  Above  the 
throne  waved  the  flags  of  England  and  Ireland.  Her 
Grace  wore  light-green  silk,  with  many  diamonds. 
In  her  bosom  she  carried  a  bunch  of  shamrocks  with 
a  white  rose  in  the  centre.  If  she  had  any  inkling 
of  trouble,  she  betrayed  none  of  it,  for  her  face  was 
smiling  and  her  eyes  bright,  as  though  she  found 
much  pleasure  in  the  homage  of  the  company.  All 


ST.  PATRICK'S  BALL.  249 

the  ladies  likewise  wore  the  shamrock,  and  some,  too, 
a  rose  for  their  loyalty  to  the  King's  Majesty. 

The  Battle  Axe  Hall  was  fitted  up  for  a  cotillon 
room,  an  orchestra  being  raised  for  the  music,  while 
the  drawing-rooms,  which  communicated  therewith, 
were  laid  out  for  cards. 

St.  Patrick's  Hall  was  for  the  country  dances,  and 
was  the  general  rendezvous  of  the  company. 

As  soon  as  the  Viceroy  and  the  Vice-Queen  had 
taken  their  seats,  the  hall  began. 

It  had  been  his  Grace's  custom  to  leave  the  throne 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  make  a  circuit  of  the  rooms, 
conversing  in  the  most  familiar  manner  with  the 
ladies.  But  now  he  remained  and  a  number  of  his 
friends  stayed  by  him. 

In  truth,  I  was  in  no  mood  for  dancing,  even  had 
not  my  mind  been  occupied  with  graver  matters. 
The  mask  of  loyalty,  which  many  that  I  knew  to  be 
enemies  of  the  Bang's  Deputy  wore  so  easily,  gave  me 
greater  concern  than  if  their  faces  had  shown  a 
frown  rather  than  a  smile. 

It  was  my  duty  to  pass  frequently  through  the 
different  chambers  and  note  what  was  taking  place, 


250  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

lest  many  of  the  Duke's  enemies  should  collect 
together,  and  prevent  it  if  need  be. 

There  were  but  few  at  the  card-tables,  but  at  one, 
in  a  dark  corner,  I  espied  the  yellow  flowing  hair  of 
the  Earl  of  Galtymore.  His  companion's  face  I  could 
not  see,  for  his  back  was  towards  me.  Now,  albeit 
my  soul  abhorred  the  business  of  a  spy,  and  that, 
too,  against  a  man  that  I  loved,  yet  so  great  seemed 
the  Viceroy's  danger,  that  I  could  only  remember  my 
duty.  If  the  plot  is  foiled,  I  thought,  before  any 
evil  is  done,  my  Lord  Duke  may  be  merciful,  and  I 
had  great  reason  to  merit,  by  my  services,  an  in- 
dulgence for  her  whom  I  loved,  seeing  that  she,  too, 
was  amongst  his  Grace's  enemies  and  in  danger  of 
death. 

Cautiously  I  drew  a  little  nearer  so  that  I  could 
discern  who  it  was  that  played  with  my  lord.  It 
was  Mr.  Napper  Tandy,  him  whom  I  had  met  a  little 
while  before  at  Clontarf,  and  blazed  at  for  his  words 
against  the  Duchess. 

Both  conversed  very  earnestly,  and  the  cards  lay 
idly  upon  the  table.  My  lord's  face  was  stern,  and 
his  eyes  heavy.  His  brow  was  lined  with  trouble. 


ST.  PATRICK'S  BALL.  251 

so  that  my  heart  was  sorry  for  him,  traitor  though 
he  was. 

I  did  not  hear  what  they  spoke,  nor  did  I  seek  to 
discover  their  plans,  for  I  would  do  no  more  in  the 
business  than  what  honour  required  of  me. 

So  I  withdrew  softly,  and  bidding  one  of  the  house- 
hold watch  my  lord,  I  returned  to  St.  Patrick's  Hall. 

The  crowd  at  the  entrance  was  very  great,  so  that 
I  was  forced  to  wait  until  the  dance  was  over.  As 
soon  as  it  was,  I  pushed  my  way  through  the  crowd. 
A  few  paces  from  me  I  saw  the  Earl  of  Charlemont, 
and  beside  him  stood  Miss  Yelverton.  The  sight 
smote  my  heart  like  a  dagger.  Why  had  she  come 
hither  to  make  my  duty  more  painful,  my  struggle 
for  honour  more  costly?  As  if  to  mock  my  grief 
she  appeared  more  beautiful  than  ever  I  had  seen 
her.  Her  tall,  slender  figure  was  clad  all  in  white, 
and  she  wore  no  ornaments,  save  a  bunch  of  sham- 
rocks at  her  neck  and  a  red  rose  at  her  girdle. 

"  The  chief  of  the  volunteers  has  still  an  eye  for 
beauty,"  said  a  voice  beside  me,  "  and  by  my  faith, 
it  is  so  pretty  a  traitress,  that  if  my  honour  allowed, 
it  would  please  me  well  to  be  at  her  feet," 


252  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  turned  and  looked  at  Sir  Hercules  Langrishe. 

"  It  might  not  please  her  so  well,"  I  retorted. 

"  Since  she  is  a  traitress?  " 

"  Since  she  is  a  woman." 

"  You  know  her  secret,  then?  " 

"What  secret,  Sir  Hercules?" 

"  What  but  the  secret  of  her  heart?  " 

"  I  do  not  understand!  " 

"  Then,  my  friend,  why  answer  for  a  woman?  " 

"  I  spoke  for  women  generally,"  I  returned,  seeing 
that  it  was  well  not  to  be  angry ;  "  and  as  Sir  Her- 
cules Langrishe  knows  as  well  as  any  man,  the  sex  is 
wont  to  be  capricious." 

"  True,  true  that  I  should  know  well,"  he  an- 
swered, smiling,  as  though  he  found  something  pleas- 
ant in  my  words. 

As  soon  as  I  could,  I  shook  myself  free  of  Sir 
Hercules  and  sought  Miss  Yelverton. 

As  I  bowed  before  her,  her  face  grew  very  pale, 
and  I  thought  that  she  trembled.  My  Lord  Charle- 
mont  drew  back,  with  a  look  of  surprise  on  his  face. 

"  I  would  fain  ask  you  a  question,"  I  said,  in  a 
low  voice. 


ST.  PATRICK'S  BALL.  253 

"  I  am  at  my  lord's  service,"  she  returned,  with  a 
faint  smile,  as  though  she  would  recall  her  old  spirit. 
"  But  it  must  be  brief." 

"  As  brief  as  my  lady  desires,"  I  said. 

She  made  a  courtesy  to  my  Lord  Charlemont. 

"  Speak  now,"  she  said. 

"  Not  here,"  I  replied,  "  since  it  concerns  but  me, 
and  I  would  not  be  overheard." 

She  hesitated  a  moment,  looking  down  at  her 
girdle.  "  There  is  still  time,"  she  murmured ;  "  be 
it  so.  I  cannot  refuse  you." 

Then  she  laid  her  hand  on  my  arm  and  I  led  her 
from  the  hall  and  through  the  drawing-room  to  an 
alcove,  where  there  should  be  no  witnesses.  She  did 
not  speak,  and  for  some  moments  I  stood  silent,  look- 
ing down  at  her  bent  head.  The  murmur  of  voices 
came  from  the  ball-room,  seeming  far  off.  I  bowed 
my  head  and  kissed  her  hair. 

"  May  love  return?  "  I  whispered. 

"  Alas,  no! " 

"To  save  you?" 

"  It  is  impossible!  " 

"  My  arms  are  strong,"  I  said,  holding  her  fast 


254  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

so  that  her  bosom  heaved  and  fell  upon  my  breast; 
"  and  my  heart  and  sword  are  yours  to  save  you." 

She  clasped  her  hands,  looking  up  into  my  face 
like  a  supplicant. 

"  Spare  me! "  she  cried,  in  a  low  voice,  "and  be 
merciful  to  a  woman  who  is  weak,  also,  because  she 
loves  you.  What  you  ask  is  impossible.  Love  and 
I  have  said  farewell  forever.  Whether  we  win  or 
lose,  and  God  defend  the  right,  though  a  woman's 
heart  bleed  for  it,  fate  has  parted  us  forever,  forever, 
ah,  forever." 

"It  shall  not  part  us,  by  God  it  shall  not!"  I 
cried,  holding  her  fast  against  my  heart. 

She  threw  her  arms  about  my  neck,  turning  her 
trembling  lips  to  mine. 

"  Kiss  me,  Theobald,  kiss  me,  as  though  this  was 
our  wedding  day;  let  me  feel  for  this  moment  that 
my  body  and  soul  are  yours  before  I  go  out  into  the 
darkness." 

The  rebellious  blood  mounted  to  my  brain.  I 
lifted  her  in  my  arms,  crushing  her  with  my  passion 
and  bruising  her  sweet  lips  with  kisses.  It  was  in 
my  mind  to  carry  her  hence,  set  her  upon  my  horse, 


ST.  PATRICK'S  BALL.  255 

and  ride  I  knew  not  where,  nor  cared,  so  that  I  could 
save  her.  For  the  moment  I  remembered  naught  of 
honour  or  of  duty,  but  only  love,  and  the  desire  of  it. 

But  suddenly  she  flung  herself  free  from  my  arms. 

"  Now  it  is  past,"  she  said,  with  a  calmness  that 
amazed  me.  "  I  have  said  farewell,  a  last  farewell 
to  love." 

"  It  shall  not  be!  "  I  cried,  catching  her  hand.  "  I 
will  defend  you  against  all  the  world,  against  death!" 

"  But  not  against  myself!"  she  answered,  smiling 
sadly;  "  and  not  against  worse  than  death — regret. 
Farewell! " 

I  sought  to  hold  her  back,  but  she  would  not. 

"  Eemain  here  awhile,"  she  said.  "  I  will  return 
alone,"  and  in  an  instant  she  was  gone. 

As  I  passed  through  the  drawing-room,  I  noticed 
that  my  Lord  Galtymore  was  no  longer  there.  Sud- 
denly the  remembrance  of  my  duty  and  of  his  Excel- 
lency's command  came  back  to  me.  I  hastened  to 
St.  Patrick's  Hall.  As  I  reached  it  the  music  ceased 
and  the  dancers  were  returning,  some  to  one  end, 
some  to  the  other  of  the  chamber. 

Facing  the  Viceroy,  near  the  door,  stood  the  Earl 


256  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

of  Galtymore,  with  a  group  of  gentlemen  about  him. 
Midway  on  the  left,  hut  near  the  wall,  stood  my  Lord 
Bishop  of  Derry,  smiling,  but,  I  thought,  ill  at  ease. 

I  heard  a  murmur  from  those  about  me,  and  look- 
ing saw  Miss  Yelverton  advance  into  the  middle  of 
the  open  space  before  the  Viceroy;  then  taking  the 
red  rose  from  her  girdle,  and  tearing  it  in  pieces,  she 
flung  it  upon  the  floor.  In  an  instant  there  was  a 
commotion;  many  hurrying  to  the  side  of  the  Vice- 
roy, and  others  taking  their  stand  by  the  Earl  of 
Galtymore,  but  those  about  the  Viceroy  were  many 
more  in  number,  while  some  lingered  doubtfully 
between  the  two  parties. 

On  this  the  Viceroy  rose  from  the  throne,  and 
taking  her  Grace's  hand,  led  her  some  distance 
towards  the  middle  of  the  hall.  There  he  halted, 
and  bowing  to  my  Lord  Galtymore,  he  said,  smiling 
all  the  while — 

"  Her  Excellency  would  fain  dance  with  so  loyal 
and  faithful  a  servant  of  the  King's  Most  Excellent 
Majesty  as  the  Eight  Honourable  the  Earl  of  Galty- 
more." 

Beads  of  perspiration  stood  upon  my  lord's  fore- 


ST.   PATRICK'S  BALL.  257 

head,  and  for  a  moment  he  seemed  as  though  he  knew 
not  what  to  do.  Then  he  came  forward  with  bowed 
head. 

"  Her  Excellency  does  me  too  much  honour,"  he 
said,  hoarsely.  "  Yet  of  my  loyalty  to  worth  and 
beauty  her  Grace  may  make  trial  when  she  will." 

"  Of  that  she  is  abundantly  satisfied,"  replied  her 
Grace,  with  a  courtesy,  laying  her  hand  on  the  Earl's 
arm,  while  his  followers  seemed  as  though  they  were 
struck  dumb  with  confusion  and  consternation. 

Then  his  Grace  turned  to  Miss  Yelverton,  who 
stood  looking  like  one  in  a  dream,  and  begged  that 
she  would  honour  him.  She  bowed  her  head,  not,  I 
think,  knowing  what  he  said;  and  so  the  Earl  of 
Galtymore  with  the  Duchess  of  Rutland,  and  his 
Excellency,  the  Viceroy,  with  Miss  Yelverton,  began 
the  dance. 

The  Earl  of  Galtymore's  plot  had  been  betrayed. 


CHAPTEE  XXVI. 

TREACHERY  ! 

THERE  was  great  consternation  in  the  city  when 
it  was  learned  that  the  plot  to  seize  the  Viceroy  and 
his  household  had  miscarried.  The  streets,  indeed, 
were  filled  with  soldiers,  and  it  was  suspected  that 
the  volunteers  had  done  much  to  render  the  mob 
more  turbulent.  But  for  the  time  at  least  the  dan- 
gerous amongst  them  were  cowed  and  feared  to  show 
themselves  openly,  heing  ignorant  how  far  the  plot 
had  been  discovered. 

There  were  many  who  blamed  the  Viceroy  be- 
cause he  had  not  instantly  seized  his  enemies  and 
sent  them  to  prison,  but  albeit  the  Lords  Justices  of 
the  Kingdom  urged  this  most  strongly,  his  Grace 
would  not  hear  of  it. 

"  What,"  he  cried,  "  shall  we  disgrace  the  hospi- 
tality of  our  court  by  making  prisoners  of  them  whom 

we  have  bidden  as  guests?    Fie  on  it,  my  lords.     As 
258 


TREACHERY !  259 


long  as  Rutland  remembers  his  honour  and  the 
honour  of  the  King,  his  master,  such  things  shall  not 
be  done  in  his  name.  Nay,  rather  his  guests,  what- 
soever their  purpose,  shall  be  treated  as  friends  and 
loyal  subjects  so  long  as  may  be.  Let  them  have  a 
se'nnight's  grace  and  then  proceed  with  your  war- 
rants in  the  King's  name." 

There  were  many  too  who  suspected  his  Grace's 
reason  for  this  indulgence;  but  I  only  thought  of  it 
that  I  might  save  those  I  loved  from  the  conse- 
quences of  their  folly.  So  the  favour  of  his  Excel- 
lency was  sweet  to  me. 

"  I  believe  that  you  are  my  true  and  faithful  friend 
whatever  they  may  say  against  you,"  he  said. 

"  Indeed,  your  Grace,"  I  answered,  with  some  heat, 
"I  knew  not  that  I  had  enemies;  but  if  they  have 
spoken  against  my  loyalty,  they  have  lied,  and  so 
I  would  tell  them  did  they  dare  speak  openly." 

"  Tut,  tut,"  he  cried.  "  Why,  you  are  still  but  a 
boy.  A  man  would  be  proud  to  make  enemies  so 
long  as  he  did  the  King's  service.  Albeit,  it  is 
sweeter  to  make  friends.  Have  I  not  found  enemies 
where  I  hoped  for  friends?" 


260  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY. 

"  When  your  Excellency  calls  me  friend,  I  care 
not  what  my  enemies  may  say." 

"  You  are  my  good  and  true  friend,"  his  Grace 
answered,  giving  me  his  hand,  "  and  that  the  Viceroy 
is  not  ungrateful  you  shall  prove,  if  need  be,  pro- 
vided always  that  it  be  not  against  the  King's 
interests." 

It  was  in  my  mind  to  prove  it,  for  in  truth  I  had 
but  one  desire,  and  that  to  save  Miss  Yelverton.  My 
heart  was  aflame  and  my  blood  riotous  for  love,  so 
that  the  delay  was  torture  to  me.  My  duty  no  longer 
stood  in  my  way,  for  I  had  served  the  Viceroy  faith- 
fully, as  he  had  confessed. 

How  deep  Miss  Yelverton  had  been  in  the  plot  I 
knew  not,  but  if  her  life  was  forfeit  as  the  penalty 
of  her  treason,  then  her  youth  and  beauty  would 
plead  eloquently  for  pardon.  And  if  they  failed,  I 
would  throw  myself  at  the  feet  of  the  Duchess  and 
entreat  her  Grace  to  give  her  to  me  as  she  had 
promised. 

When  I  reached  my  chamber,  I  found  there  a 
letter.  I  tore  it  open  hastily.  In  it  was  written, 


TREACHERY !  261 


"  A  friend  of  Mr.  Theobald  Dillon  desires  to  return 
a  favour.  He  waits  at  the  Essex  Bridge." 

There  was  no  name  to  it,  and  this  filled  me  with 
suspicion.  I  summoned  my  servant  and  inquired 
who  had  brought  the  letter.  But  of  this  he  could 
tell  me  nothing,  nor  could  any  of  the  servants,  and 
I  had  no  reason  to  doubt  that  they  spoke  truly.  I 
hesitated  but  a  moment.  Then  placing  a  couple  of 
pistols  in  my  belt  and  throwing  about  me  a  heavy 
cloak,  so  as  to  disguise  myself  as  well  as  might  be,  I 
left  the  Castle  and  hurried  to  the  Essex  Bridge. 

Cavalry  still  patrolled  the  streets,  and  the  city 
was  quiet  when  I  reached  the  bridge.  I  scanned  the 
faces  of  the  people,  anxiously  seeking  my  unknown 
friend.  A  hand  touched  my  arm.  I  turned  round. 

"  Sir  Harry  MacCabe,"  I  exclaimed,  looking  into 
his  face. 

"  At  your  service,"  he  answered,  bowing. 

"You  would  speak  with  me?" 

"  That  I  would,  but  not  here,  since  stone  bridges, 
as  well  as  wooden  walls,  have  ears.  Pray  follow  me, 
but  remain  a  few  paces  behind." 

I  did  as  he  bade  me  and  followed  him,  wondering 


262  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY, 

the  while  what  his  business  was,  and  little  suspecting 
the  service  which  he  would  render  me. 

Leaving  the  bridge,  he  turned  down  the  south 
bank  of  the  river,  striding  along  so  rapidly  that  I 
had  some  ado  to  keep  pace  with  him.  When  he  had 
gone  about  half-a-mile,  he  left  the  river  and  plunged 
into  a  dark  and  narrow  lane,  halting  at  length  before 
a  dingy-looking  hostel,  over  which  hung  a  weather- 
beaten  sign-board,  with  a  faded  mitre  painted  upon 
it.  When  I  had  joined  him  he  entered,  beckoning 
me  to  follow,  and  led  the  way  to  a  private  chamber. 

Indeed,  he  seemed  to  be  a  person  of  no  small 
importance  to  judge  by  the  respect  which  the  land- 
lord showed  to  him,  calling  him  "  Sir  Harry  "  very 
often,  as  though  it  tasted  sweet  in  the  mouth.  He 
cried  for  a  quart  of  wine,  and  when  it  was  brought 
he  bade  the  host  see  that  we  were  not  interrupted. 

"  They  will  suspect  our  business  the  less  when  we 
drink  wine,"  said  Sir  Harry  when  we  were  alone. 
"  My  host  is  an  honest  fellow  enough,  but  he  is  an 
innkeeper,  and  would  fain  be  a  keeper  of  secrets. 
But  while  we  drink  his  wine,  he  will  leave  us  at 
peace." 


TREACHERY !  263 


Then  he  poured  out  two  goblets  of  wine  and, 
raising  one  to  his  lips,  exclaimed,  "  To  his  Excellency, 
and  may  he  be  saved  from  his  enemies!  " 

"  'Tis  a  toast  that  no  loyal  man  can  refuse,"  I 
said,  and  drank  the  wine. 

I  was  impatient  to  learn  Sir  Harry's  business  with 
me,  and,  indeed,  he  did  not  make  much  delay. 

"  The  enemies  of  the  Viceroy,  whom  God  pre- 
serve, since  he  has  brought  wealth  and  trade  to  the 
city,  conspired  together  to  seize  his  Excellency  and 
his  household  on  St.  Patrick's  night,"  Sir  Harry 
began,  speaking  slowly. 

"  To  what  end?  " 

"  That  they  might  set  up  an  independent  republic 
in  Ireland  and  drive  out  all  that  were  loyal  to  the 
King." 

"  Who  was  at  the  head  of  it?  " 

"  The  Earl  of  Galtymore,  and  he  or  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  Derry  was  to  be  the  first  president. 

"  A  very  pretty  plot,"  I  said. 

"  It  was  betrayed,"  he  went  on,  eyeing  me  nar- 
rowly. 

"  So  it  was." 


264  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  The  plans  of  the  conspirators  and  the  names  of 
those  suspected  were  revealed  to  the  Viceroy." 

"  So  it  has  always  happened." 

"And  the  name  of  Theobald  Dillon,  Esq.,  extra 
aide-de-camp  to  his  Excellency,  was  amongst  them." 

I  leaped  to  my  feet  in  anger  and  amazement. 

"  Impossible!  "  I  cried.  "  His  Grace  has  no  more 
faithful  servant." 

"  Of  that  I  have  no  doubt;  yet  what  I  speak  is 
true." 

"  Tell  me  the  name  of  the  traitor,  and  by  God  he 
shall  answer  the  calumny  with  his  life!  " 

"  Hush,  you  will  be  overheard.  The  name  of  the 
gentleman  who  has  revealed  these  things  to  his  Grace 
is  Donal  O'Brien,  secretary  to  Mr.  Orde." 

I  sank  back  into  my  seat,  striving  to  conceal  my 
shame  from  the  man  who  called  himself  my  friend, 
and  who,  indeed,  seemed  to  be  such.  I  lifted  my 
head  again. 

"  It  may  be  false,"  I  exclaimed.  "  How  do  you 
know  this  that  you  have  told  me?  " 

"  With  my  own  ears  I  have  heard  it.  While  I 
was  at  the  Castle,  repairing  the  wainscot,  I  heard 


TREACHERY !  265 


voices,  and  one  of  them  spoke  your  name.  Then, 
since  I  owed  you  a  service  and  had  a  kindness  for 
you,  I  listened,  so  that  I  might  warn  you  if  danger 
threatened.  Mr.  O'Brien  revealed  all  the  plans  of 
the  conspirators  to  the  Viceroy,  and  declared  that 
you,  too,  were  a  traitor." 

"  Did  his  Excellency  believe  this  of  me?  " 

"  Of  that  I  know  nothing." 

"  Sir  Harry,"  I  said,  rising  and  grasping  his  hand, 
"  I  am  in  some  danger,  but  with  God's  help  and 
yours  I  shall  yet  confound  my  enemies.  I  thank 
you  most  heartily  for  your  service,  which  I  hope  I 
shall  live  to  repay." 

"  Sir,"  he  returned,  very  proudly,  "  I  have  been 
paid,  since  you  did  me  the  first  service,  which  I  have 
not  forgotten.  N"o  one  can  say  that  Harry  MacCabe 

forgets  a  friend  or "  he  added,  with  a  smile,  "  an 

enemy." 


CHAPTEK  XXVII. 

A   TRAITOR. 

I  WAS  so  filled  with  anger  against  Donal  and 
alarm  for  the  safety  of  Miss  Yelverton,  that  I  had 
no  leisure  to  think  of  my  own  danger  nor  how  I 
might  repel  it.  Indeed,  if  I  could  not  save  her,  then 
the  worst  evil  was  befallen  me,  and  I  cared  little, 
even  for  vengeance  against  those  who  would  destroy 
me. 

It  added  to  my  concern  to  rememher  how  I  had 
seen  Donal  and  Mr.  Yelverton  together  at  the  club 
house,  and  with  what  friendliness  they  had  seemed 
to  converse.  And  thinking  on  that  I  bethought  me 
also  that  I  had  not  seen  my  cousin  at  the  ball,  nor, 
indeed,  after  the  banquet. 

I  saw  that  there  was  little  time  to  be  lost,  since 
the  Viceroy's  clemency  would  last  but  for  a  se'nnight, 
and  already  I  knew  that  Mr.  Attorney-General  had 

in  his  hands  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  chief  con- 
266 


A  TRAITOR.  267 


spirators.  At  the  worst,  flight  and  banishment  were 
better  than  a  shameful  death  or  long  imprisonment. 

I  despatched  my  servant  to  Mr.  Yelverton's  house 
in  the  city,  to  inquire  secretly  if  Miss  Yelverton 
were  still  there,  but  he  returned,  saying  that  so  far 
as  he  could  learn  the  house  was  uninhabited,  not  as 
much  as  a  servant  having  been  left  in  it.  At  this 
I  was  filled  with  alarm  lest  Mr.  Yelverton  and  his 
daughter  were  fled  from  the  country  and  I  should 
never  see  her  again. 

In  my  distress  I  remembered  my  cousin,  Lady 
Betty,  for  if  she  could  not,  then  I  knew  none  else  that 
could  help  me.  So  as  soon  as  my  duties  to  his  Grace 
allowed  me,  I  made  haste  to  wait  upon  her. 

The  same  fellow  who  had  a  few  days  before  be- 
haved with  so  much  insolence  towards  me  threw 
open  the  door  for  me.  I  noted  that  when  he  beheld 
who  I  was  that  his  face  betrayed  the  liveliest  appre- 
hension. "With  great  obsequiousness,  as  though  he 
would  put  himself  under  my  feet,  he  begged  me  to 
enter.  If  my  lordship  would  be  pleased  to  wait,  her 
ladyship  should  be  instantly  informed  of  my  presence. 
I  could  not  forbear  to  smile  at  the  fellow's  servile 


268  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

manner,  since  he  knew  as  well  as  I  that  I  was  no 
lord,  but  only  a  plain  gentleman,  albeit  I  was  in  the 
service  of  the  King's  Deputy. 

Indeed,  I  had  not  to  wait  long,  for  in  a  little  while 
my  cousin  entered.  She  no  longer  wore  bright  gar- 
ments as  she  had  been  wont,  but  was  dressed  all  in 
black.  Her  face  was  pale,  and  her  eyes  seemed  weary. 
Neither  in  them  nor  on  her  lips  was  any  sign  of 
welcome. 

I  took  her  hand  and  pressed  it  to  my  lips,  and  she 
suffered  it  negligently. 

"  Do  you  come  on  the  Viceroy's  business?  "  she 
asked,  coldly,  when  I  had  released  her  hand. 

"  I  come  to  see  my  cousin  Betty,"  I  answered. 

"  Your  cousin  is  mightily  honoured,"  she  returned, 
making  me  a  courtesy,  "  that  you  have  remembered 
that  she  is  still  alive." 

"  I  am  not  wont  to  forget  those  that  I  love." 

She  looked  into  my  face  a  moment  and  then  broke 
out,  laughing  bitterly — 

"  You  have  a  man's  memory,"  she  said,  "  and  you 
remember  when  it  is  expedient.  Tell  me  what  would 
you  have  of  me?  " 


A  TRAITOR.  269 


"  I  would  know  first  if  you  are  well  and  happy." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  health  is  very  good." 

"  And  you  are  happy?  " 

Her  eyes  blazed  angrily. 

"  What  right  have  you  to  ask?  but  I  will  tell  you. 
Yes,  I  am  as  happy  as  a  woman  deserves  to  be.  Yet 
methinks  they  might  have  taught  you  better  man- 
ners at  the  court  than  that  you  should  seek  to  pry 
into  a  woman's  secrets." 

"  I  am  grieved  to  hear  you  speak  so,  for  your  hap- 
piness is  dear  to  me.  Yet  the  time  is  not  so  far  gone 
when  my  Lady  Betty  had  kinder  words  for  her  cousin 
Theobald  Dillon." 

"  When  he  deserved  them." 

"  He  has  tried  to  merit  them,"  and  I  looked  into 
her  eyes.  Her  gaze  fell,  and  a  blush  mantled  in  her 
cheeks. 

"  It  is  true,"  she  said,  more  gently,  "  that  once 
you  did  me  a  service." 

"  And  would  do  you  many,  if  need  were  and  the 
opportunity  served." 

"  Then  speak  right  out,  for  my  heart  is  sick  of 
crooked  words  and  deceit  and  treachery." 


270  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  I  would  fain  seek  your  help." 

"  Ah,  now  you  are  honest,  for  I  knew  that  it  was 
not  for  my  poor  sake  you  were  come,"  and  she 
smiled  a  little  sadly.  "  But  since  I  owe  you  a  service, 
I  will  repay  as  far  as  it  is  in  the  power  of  a  poor, 
weak  woman  to  help  one  so  highly  favoured.  Tell 
me,  for  what  purpose  do  you  need  my  help?  " 

"  To  save  a  beautiful  woman." 

"  There  are  many  beautiful  women  needing  salva- 
tion." 

"  Ah,  but  not  so  beautiful  nor  so  good  as  she,"  I 
cried  out,  remembering  only  my  love  and  taking  no 
thought  of  discretion. 

My  cousin's  face  grew  cold  again,  so  that  I  saw 
my  folly  in  speaking  of  one  beautiful  woman  to 
another. 

"  Who  is  this  wonderful  creature  that  you  speak 
of?  Surely  so  much  beauty  and  goodness  will  pro- 
tect her  without  my  poor  aid." 

"  She  is  your  own  friend,"  I  said,  seeking  to  repair 
my  error. 

"I  recognise  none  such  among  my  friends,  who 
are  all  of  them  mere  mortals.  Tell  me  her  name." 


A  TRAITOR.  271 


"  Beatrix  Yelverton." 

"Ah!" 

She  turned  her  head  from  me,  so  that  I  could  not 
tell  if  she  were  pleased  or  angry. 

"And  you  would  save  her?"  she  asked,  after  a 
while. 

"  With  my  life." 

"To  what  end?" 

"  Since  I  love  her." 

"  And  would  have  her  for  your  wife?  " 

"  That  is  my  resolve." 

"  It  is  impossible." 

"  Impossible! " 

"  My  poor  Theobald,  if  you  really  love  her,  then  I 
grieve  for  you  exceedingly.  But  you  will  in  a  little 
while  forget  her,  for  there  are  many  beautiful  women 
at  the  court." 

"  I  am  resolved  to  marry  her,"  I  said. 

"  If  she  loves  another?  " 

"  It  is  false,  she  does  not.  Who  dares  say  that 
she  does? " 

"  I  know  not.  But  this  I  know — she  is  already 
promised." 


272  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"Promised!"  I  cried  out,  and  for  a  moment  my 
brain  reeled. 

"  Alas,  Theo,  it  is  so." 

"  Then  the  promise  shall  not  be  fulfilled  while  I 
live." 

"  You  are  a  good  lover,  but  I  fear  it  is  impossible 
to  help  you." 

"  To  whom  have  they  betrothed  her?  " 

She  hesitated  a  moment,  scanning  my  face 
anxiously. 

"  Do  not  be  afraid.     Tell  me  his  name." 

"Donal  O'Brien." 

I  sank  back  into  a  chair,  too  much  overwhelmed 
to  speak.  It  was  all  plain  to  me  now.  Donal  had 
triumphed  again,  to  my  discomfiture.  But  he  should 
not  in  this  matter  if  I  lived.  I  sprang  to  my  feet. 

"Did  you  witness  this  infamous  compact?" 

"  I  am  not  her  father." 

"  Then  I  tell  you  that  were  he  a  thousand  times 
my  kinsman,  he  shall  not  have  her.  There  is 
treachery  in  this,  and  I  shall  reveal  it.  Listen,  Betty, 
and  breathe  no  word  of  it  until  I  give  you  permission. 
Donal  has  betrayed  you  to  the  Viceroy." 


A  TRAITOR.  273 


Her  face  grew  very  pale. 

"  Betrayed!  "  she  exclaimed.     "  Then  we  are  lost." 

"  I  will  save  you  if  you  will  help  me." 

She  bent  her  head. 

"  I  must  see  Miss  Yelverton." 

"  She  has  left  the  city,"  she  murmured. 

"  But  not  the  country?  " 

"  No,  not  the  country,  since  Donal " 

"  No  more  of  Donal,"  I  broke  out.  "  How  can  I 
send  a  message  to  her?  " 

She  pointed  to  a  table  upon  which  were  pens  and 
paper. 

"  Write  what  you  will,  and  within  two  hours  she 
shall  have  your  message.  That  much  I  can  promise 
you." 

I  sat  down  and  wrote,  begging  Miss  Yelverton  to 
name  a  place  where  I  could  meet  her  in  secret  and 
without  delay,  since  the  matter  was  urgent.  When 
I  had  sealed  the  letter,  I  turned  to  my  cousin. 

"  Shall  I  come  here  for  the  reply,  if  any  there  be?" 
I  asked. 

"'Twill  be  better  that  I  send  the  reply  to  you, 
either  to  the  Castle  or  to  some  other  place." 


274  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"Be  it  so,  then/'  I  answered;  "  send  the  message 
to  the  Mitre  tavern  in  Eaven  Court,  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  river." 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  desire,"  she  said,  raising  her 
head  and  looking  at  me.  I  saw  that  her  eyes  were 
soft  and  full  of  tears.  I  took  her  hand  and  kissed  it. 

"  You  are  my  true  friend,  and  I  shall  not  prove 
ungrateful,  whether  I  succeed  or — but  I  shall  not 
fail/' 

"  I  wish  you  success,  but  I  do  not  hope  for  it." 

"  My  love  is  strong  enough  to  merit  it." 

She  looked  at  me  strangely. 

"  Love,  love/'  she  murmured,  "  'tis  better  than 
fortune,  more  precious  than  beauty,  if  one  could 
keep  it." 

I  kissed  her  hand  again  and  turned  to  leave  her. 
As  I  did  so,  I  heard  a  heavy  step  ascending  the  stairs. 
My  Lady  Betty  grew  suddenly  white,  and  I  thought 
that  she  trembled. 

"  Fly,  fly,"  she  gasped. 

But  there  was  no  time  for  flight,  even  had  it  been 
possible,  for  already  upon  the  threshold  of  the  cham- 


A   TRAITOR.  275 


her  stood  my  uncle  Tony.  He  leaned  heavily  upon 
a  stick,  and  his  breath  was  laboured. 

"  My  dear  uncle/'  I  exclaimed,  going  towards  him. 
But  he  waved  me  off,  and  his  eyes,  under  his  heavy 
brows,  were  aflame  with  anger. 

"  Uncle  me  no  uncles,"  he  cried,  furiously.  "  I 
have  cast  you  off.  Your  name  is  blotted  out." 

Thunderstruck,  I  drew  back,  for  I  knew  not  what 
to  say.  My  Lady  Betty  stood  beside  me  with  bent 
head,  as  though  my  uncle's  wrath  were  directed 
against  her  also.  When  he  had  recovered  breath, 
he  went  on  again,  with  less  passion  but  with  an 
intensity  of  hatred  that  almost  froze  my  blood. 

"  A  curse  is  on  your  name,  and  the  shame  of  it 
shall  last  forever.  You  have  tarnished  the  honour 
of  a  spotless  ancestry,  you  who  were  suckled  on  pride 
and  trained  in  the  ways  of  a  gentleman,  you  whom 
I  loved  as  a  son " 

His  voice  trembled  a  little,  but  the  anger  in  his 
eyes  did  not  abate. 

"  Into  whose  keeping  I  entrusted  the  honour  of  a 
spotless  name.  You  have  betrayed  the  trust,  and 
may  God  punish  you/' 


276  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

His  words  seemed  to  choke  him.  He  struggled 
for  breath,  and  then  fell  prone  on  his  face  before  me. 

Lady  Betty  threw  herself  upon  her  knees  beside 
him  and  raised  his  head. 

"  My  God,  you  have  killed  him,"  she  cried. 

"  It  is  not  I,"  I  answered,  almost  beside  myself, 
"  but  he  who  has  lied  against  me/' 

"  Go,  go,"  she  said,  for  I  would  fain  have  helped 
her.  "  I  pray  that  he  will  live,  for  if  he  die,  then 
Donal  is  his  heir/' 

"  I  pray  that  he  will  live,  whether  Donal  be  his 
heir  or  another,"  I  answered,  and  went  out. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

A    FRIEND   IN   NEED. 

WHEN  I  left  my  Lady  Betty's  house  I  was  so  be- 
wildered by  my  uncle's  charges  against  me  that  for 
a  time  I  could  see  no  escape  from  my  perplexity. 
But,  when  I  grew  more  calm  and  my  brain  more 
cool,  I  saw  that  this,  too,  was  a  part  of  Donal's 
scheming.  I  knew  not  how  he  had  succeeded  in 
fixing  upon  me  the  crime  of  treachery  of  which  he 
himself  had  been  guilty,  and  that  my  uncle  should 
have  believed  him  so  readily,  judging  me  unheard, 
filled  me  with  pain  and  anger.  "  Let  him  believe 
what  he  will,"  I  said  to  myself,  "  and  make  whomso- 
ever he  will  his  heir  in  my  place,  I  care  not."  But 
when  I  thought  of  him  lying,  maybe  dead,  in  my 
cousin's  chamber,  my  heart,  grew  weak,  and  I  remem- 
bered only  that  he  was  old  and  had  loved  me  once.  I 
would  trust  to  time  to  reveal  the  truth. 

But  the  matter  which  gave  me  most  concern  was 

what  Lady  Betty  had  said  concerning  Miss  Yelverton. 

277 


278  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY 

That  she  loved  me  I  had  no  doubt,  albeit  she  had  said 
farewell  to  love.  Betrothed  to  Donal!  The  thought 
stung  me  to  madness.  Whatever  happened,  I  swore 
that  she  should  never  be  his  wife,  by  whatever  schem- 
ing he  had  won  her  promise,  if  indeed  he  had  won  it. 

I  was  not  without  some  fear  lest  Lady  Betty  should 
forget  or  at  least  delay  to  send  the  message  which  I 
had  written,  and  I  had  some  thought  of  returning, 
albeit  I  knew  that  she  did  not  wish  it.  So  I  resolved 
to  be  patient  until  the  morrow  if  need  be.  Then 
I  turned  my  steps  towards  the  Mitre  so  that  I  might 
warn  the  innkeeper  that  a  message  would  be  delivered 
to  him  for  me  and  bid  him  keep  it  safely. 

When  I  reached  the  river  bank,  a  carriage  went 
rapidly  by  me,  yet  not  so  rapidly  but  that  I  caught 
sight  of  a  pale,  sad  face  that  looked  from  the  window. 
It  was  the  Countess  of  Galtymore  taking  leave  of  the 
city.  There  was  one  heart  at  least  no  less  troubled 
than  my  own. 

The  innkeeper  received  me  with  a  great  appearance 
of  respect  and  readily  pledged  himself  to  do  as  I 
bade  him.  As  I  was  turning  to  leave,  he  informed 
me  that  Sir  Harry  MacCabe  was  within. 


A  FRIEND  IN  NEED.  279 

"  I  would  see  him,"  I  said,  with  a  sudden  hope 
that  he  might  help  me  still  further. 

The  innkeeper  bowed  and  ushered  me  into  a 
private  room. 

"  I  will  inform  Sir  Harry  of  your  desire,"  he  said, 
leaving  me. 

He  was  scarce  gone  when  Sir  Harry  MacCabe 
entered. 

"  You  have  done  me  one  service,"  I  said,  holding 
out  my  hand,  "  will  you  do  me  another?  " 

"  As  many  as  you  require,  if  they  are  in  my  power." 

I  thanked  him,  and  remembering  his  words  when 
I  had  met  him  at  the  tavern  before,  I  called  for  wine. 

When  we  had  drunk  together,  I  spoke. 

"  I  believe  that  what  you  have  told  me  is  true. 
Can  you  tell  me  if,  among  the  names  given  by  my — 
Mr.  O'Brien  to  his  Excellency,  there  was  that  of  Miss 
Yelverton." 

"  It  is  true  that  there  was,"  he  answered,  smiling. 

"  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  of  this  before?  " 

"  Since  they  are  of  small  importance/' 

"They?"  I  echoed. 

"  Yes,  since  Miss  Yelverton  also  is  a  conspirator." 


280  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  And  in  danger?  " 

He  smiled  again. 

"  I  think  that  they  are  in  no  danger." 

"  I  do  not  understand/' 

"  Since  Mr.  O'Brien  will  save  them." 

"  How  can  he  save  them?  "  I  asked,  impatiently. 

"  They  say  that  Miss  Yelverton  is  very  beautiful ; 
whether  she  be  or  not  I  cannot  tell,  but  Mr.  O'Brien 
loves  her  and  would  fain  marry  her.  So  as  a  reward 
for  his  services,  he  begged  for  the  life  of  Mr.  Yelver- 
ton and  for  the  hand  of  his  daughter  in  marriage." 

"  And  the  Viceroy?  "  I  exclaimed,  breathlessly. 

"  Has  promised  him  both,  and  very  readily  I  think, 
since  he  will  save  thereby  a  goodly  sum  of  money. 
Mr.  Yelverton  is  lucky  indeed  to  have  a  daughter  to 
save  him,  and  Miss  Yelverton  to  have  won  the  love 
of  one  so  powerful  as  Mr.  Donal  O'Brien." 

But  I  did  not  heed  his  words,  for  I  felt  stunned 
by  this  sudden  revelation. 

For  a  moment,  seeing  the  obstacles  in  my  way,  my 
resolve  faltered,  for  how  could  I  hold  her  against 
Donal  and  the  Viceroy's  pledge?  I  covered  my  face 


A  FRIEND  IN  NEED.  281 

with  my  hands,  wrestling  with  fate  in  agony  of  spirit. 
Then  I  sprang  to  my  feet  again. 

"  I  have  sworn  to  save  her  against  the  world,  and 
by  God  I  will." 

"  I  will  help  you,"  Sir  Harry  exclaimed,  "  even  if 
it  be  against  the  Viceroy,  for  I  think  a  woman  should 
be  wooed,  not  bought." 

As  he  spoke  the  door  opened  and  the  innkeeper 
entered.  He  held  a  letter  in  his  hand.  I  snatched 
it  quickly,  and  tearing  it  open,  read : 

"  Kilgobbin  Abbey,  at  midnight,  alone. 

"BEATRIX  YELVERTON." 

I  folded  it  hastily  and  thrust  it  into  my  breast. 
Then  I  saw  Sir  Harry's  eyes  watching  me  inquiringly. 

"  Can  I  be  of  service?  "  he  asked. 

I  glanced  at  the  clock,  it  was  now  near  eleven; 
there  was  still  time  enough,  but  none  for  delay. 

"  My  good  friend,"  I  answered,  "  you  can  help  me. 
Pray  go  at  once  to  the  Castle  stables,  and  bid  my 
servant  instantly  saddle  my  chestnut  horse  and  bring 
him  hither.  Bid  him  place  loaded  pistols  in  the 
holsters,  lest  he  forget." 


THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

When  he  was  gone,  I  called  for  more  wine  and 
drank  it,  pacing  the  room  impatiently.  It  seemed  a 
long  time,  and  yet  it  was  but  a  little  while,  when 
Sir  Harry  returned. 

"  Your  horse  is  without,"  he  said ;  "  good  luck  to 
your  journey." 

I  wrung  the  honest  fellow's  hand,  and  leaping  into 
the  saddle  put  spurs  to  the  horse.  In  a  few  minutes 
I  had  left  the  city  behind  me  and  was  riding  towards 
the  mountains. 


CHAPTEE   XXIX. 

KILGOBBIN    ABBEY. 

KILGOBBIN  ABBEY,  an  ancient  church  in  ruins, 
stood  in  a  graveyard  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains. 
It  was  in  truth  a  strange  place  for  a  tryst,  but  of  this 
I  had  no  thought  till  afterwards.  I  was  conscious 
only  that  every  stride  of  my  good  horse  was  taking 
me  nearer  to  the  woman  whom  I  loved  and  was  so 
like  to  lose. 

The  night  was  fair  and  the  moon  shone  bright. 
A  sweet  cool  breeze  blew  from  the  mountains  in  my 
face.  While  I  was  still  in  the  city  I  dared  not  ride 
as  fast  as  I  would,  lest  I  should  excite  suspicion,  and 
perhaps  pursuit.  But  when  I  had  reached  the  open 
country  I  gave  reins  to  the  horse,  my  heart  and  hope 
rising  with  every  stride.  It  was  scarce  past  mid- 
night when  I  reached  the  graveyard  of  Kilgobbin. 
I  dismounted,  and  pushing  open  the  broken  wicket- 
gate,  I  led  the  horse  into  the  graveyard.  The  place 

was  full  of  treacherous  holes,  so  that  I  dared  not  lead 
283 


284  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

him  far.  I  threw  the  reins,  therefore,  over  a  cross 
close  by  and  left  him.  Advancing  a  little,  I  saw  with 
a  thrill  of  surprise  a  second  horse.  It  was  browsing 
contentedly  on  the  rank  grass  that  grew  above  the 
dead.  My  heart  throbbed  when  coming  near  I 
espied  a  woman's  saddle.  I  looked  about  eagerly  for 
its  rider,  but  could  see  no  human  form.  Then,  by 
the  light  of  the  moon,  I  sought  the  entrance  to  the 
mouldering  Abbey.  A  sigh  fell  on  my  ear.  I  rushed 
forward,  and  saw  standing  in  the  shadow  of  the  wall, 
Miss  Yelverton.  She  was  dressed  in  a  dark  riding 
habit,  and  at  her  feet  lay  a  riding-whip.  Her  head 
was  bent  and  her  white  hands  clasped  together. 

I  had  much  ado  to  control  my  heart,  for  I  would 
have  taken  her  in  my  arms,  but  I  knew  that  would 
be  to  surrender  my  strength  while  I  still  had  need 
of  it. 

"  I  have  come  as  you  bade  me,"  she  said,  meekly. 

"  Why  have  you  chosen  this  place?  "  I  asked,  and 
I  was  at  so  much  pains  to  hold  my  heart  in  check  that 
my  voice  sounded  stern. 

"  It  was  safe  and  not  far  off,"  she  said,  raising  her 
eyes  to  my  face.  I  saw  in  them  that  she  had  expected 


KILGOBBIN  ABBEY.  285 

a  different  greeting,  but  the  thought  of  Donal  and 
what  she  had  promised  him  made  me  cruel. 

"  You  are  then ?  "  I  began. 

"  In  hiding,  since  our  plan  has  miscarried. 

"  And  in  danger?  " 

"  It  may  well  be  so." 

"  Since  the  conspiracy  was  betrayed." 

"  The  night  is  cold/'  she  said,  shivering  a  little 
and  coming  nearer  to  me. 

I  took  the  cloak  from  my  shoulders  and  would 
have  thrown  it  about  her,  but  she  put  it  from  her,  and 
turning  her  head  a  little  away,  stood  looking  at  the 
ground. 

"  Beatrix!  "  I  said,  softly. 

She  looked  up  at  me.  Her  eyes  were  luminous 
and  her  face  full  of  light. 

I  caught  her  to  my  heart.  Feeling  my  arms  about 
her  a  little  cry  broke  from  her  lips.  My  passion  was 
set  free.  I  knew  nothing  save  that  she  loved  me. 
She  laughed  softly  under  my  kisses. 

"  No  longer  cold,  sweetheart,"  I  whispered. 

"  No  longer  cold,  beloved." 

I  would  have  set  her  down,  but  she  clung  to  me. 


286  THE  KING'S   DEPUTY 

"  Save  me?  "  she  murmured. 

I  held  her  from  me  and  looked  into  her  face. 

"  Is  it  from  death  you  would  be  saved?  " 

"  From  worse  than  death/'  and  her  voice  broke. 

"  Is  it  from  Donal  O'Brien?  " 

She  shuddered. 

"  Why  did  you  promise  to  marry  him  ?  " 

"  I  was  the  price.  They  said  it  was  for  my  coun- 
try's sake,  so  I  promised." 

"  I  think  I  shall  save  your  life,  but  how  shall  I 
save  you  from  your  promise?  " 

She  dropped  on  her  knees,  her  hands  stretched 
out  imploringly. 

"  Save  me  from  him  and  from  the  shame  of  his 
caresses,  save  me,  Theobald." 

"  Tell  me  how  I  can  save  you,  and  as  God  is  my 
witness  I  will  give  my  life  to  save  you." 

She  rose  to  her  feet  and  threw  her  arms  about  my 
neck,  holding  me  fast.  Her  breath  was  hot  upon  my 
cheek. 

"  There  is  but  one  way,"  she  whispered. 

"  And  that?  "  I  murmured. 


KILGOBBIN  ABBEY.  287 

Her  eyes  grew  cold  as  steel. 

"  Theobald,  to  save  me  you  must  kill  him." 

"  Kill  him?  "  I  cried  in  amazement. 

"  There  is  no  other  way,  so  you  must  kill  him.  If 
you  love  me  with  the  heart  and  not  with  the  lips, 
you  will  save  me.  His  life  against  mine,  which  shall 
it  be?" 

My  brain  was  on  fire,  and  for  the  tumult  that  was 
in  my  heart  I  could  not  speak.  She  fell  upon  by 
breast,  clasping  me  in  the  sweet  prison  of  her  arms. 

"  See  how  I  love  you,  you  are  my  lord  and  I  am 
your  slave.  Take  me  and  do  what  you  will,  but  give 
me  your  love  and  save  me.  You  are  brave,  and  so, 
too,  I  think  is  he.  He  will  meet  you  at  the  sword's 
point  or  with  the  pistol.  Will  you  fight  for  me, 
Theobald,  or  will  you  bring  shame  on  me  because,  for 
all  my  love,  I  am  defenceless?  Or  will  you  shame  me 
still  more  to  think  that  my  love  is  so  poor  a  thing? 
Is  it  so,  Theobald?  "  and  her  lips  were  moist  on  my 
cheek. 

"  My  God ! "  I  cried,  in  the  extremity  of  my 
anguish,  "  the  blood  of  a  kinsman!  " 


288  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  The  blood  of  a  kinsman,"  she  echoed,  scornfully, 
drawing  herself  from  me,  "  nay,  rather  the  blood  of 
a  traitor,  who  deserves  no  such  honourable  death." 

"  But  he  is  faithful  to  his  master,"  I  said. 

"  Faithful!  "  she  exclaimed.  "  I  tell  you  he  is  a 
traitor  to  the  Viceroy  and  to  the  King.  See  here  if 
my  words  be  not  true." 

She  drew  a  packet  from  her  bosom  and  gave  it  to 
me.  Like  one  in  a  dream  I  opened  the  packet  and 
held  the  paper  towards  the  moonlight.  A  cry  of 
amazement  broke  from  my  lips.  On  the  paper  were 
marked  the  words  Most  secret.  The  letter  was  ad- 
dressed to  his  Excellency,  the  Viceroy,  and  was  writ- 
ten by  the  Lord  Sydney.  In  it  were  many  State 
secrets. 

"  For  such  information  as  this  I  am  the  price. 
Will  you  suffer  it  to  be  paid  ?  " 

For  a  moment  my  shame  at  the  dishonour  of  my 
kinsman  was  stronger  than  my  love.  Donal  O'Brien 
was  doubly  a  traitor,  for  he  had  betrayed  the  Viceroy's 
secrets  no  less  than  those  of  the  conspirators. 

"  It  shall  not  be  paid,"  I  answered,  taking  her  in 
my  arms. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

MY   COUSIN    DONAL. 

FROM  the  caresses  of  love  and  from  the  kisses  of 
passion  I  came  back  to  face  the  danger  and  difficulty 
which  beset  us.  But  my  heart  was  strong  and  my 
resolve  was  fixed.  I  would  save  her  and  her  father's 
life,  even  at  the  cost  of  Donal's  death  or  disgrace. 
As  soon  as  might  be,  I  would  confront  my  cousin 
and  give  him  choice  either  to  fly  the  country  or  pay 
the  penalty  for  his  treason. 

On  the  day  following  my  discovery  of  his  double 
guilt,  and  at  an  hour  when  I  knew  that  he  would 
be  alone,  I  sent  my  servant  to  him  to  say  that  I 
would  speak  with  him  on  a  matter  of  importance. 
In  an  instant  he  returned,  saying  that  Mr.  O'Brien 
was  at  leisure  and  would  see  me. 

So  having  assured  myself  that  the  State  paper, 
which  Miss  Yelverton  had  given  me,  was  safe  in  my 
breast,  and  remembering  also  my  sword  in  case  of 

need,  I  entered  my  cousin's  chamber. 
289 


290  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

He  was  seated  at  a  table,  upon  which  were  many 
papers,  and  he  seemed  to  be  immersed  in  business. 
Putting  them  from  him,  he  rose  and  made  me  a  low 
bow. 

"  You  do  me  a  great  honour,"  he  said,  with  a 
smile.  "  Pray  believe  that  I  am  not  insensible." 

But  the  mockery  of  his  voice  scarce  touched  me. 
There  was  a  flush  upon  his  pale  cheeks,  and  his 
eyes  were  very  bright. 

"  I  have  business  with  you,  and  that  of  grave 
moment,  so  I  would  not  be  overheard." 

"  You  are  grown  suspicious,  cousin  Theobald, 
more  than  befits  an  honest  gentleman." 

"'Tis  not  of  my  own  honesty  that  I  have  come 
to  speak,  but  of  yours." 

A  shadow  fell  a  moment  on  his  face,  but  still  he 
smiled. 

"  I  forgive  your  country  breeding,"  he  said,  "  since 
you  are  young  and  untutored." 

"  Young  I  may  be,  but  of  late  I  have  learned  many 
things." 

"  I  am  glad  of  it,  since  you  stand  so  much  in  need 
of  it." 


MY  COUSIN  DONAL.  291 

"I  have  learned  that  you  are  a  traitor,"  I  said, 
very  calmly. 

His  face  hlanched  and  he  half  sprang  from  his 
seat,  while  his  eyes  seemed  to  seek  a  weapon.  Then 
he  broke  into  a  harsh  laugh. 

"  A  traitor!  "  he  cried,  "  a  word  most  often  in  the 
mouth  of  a  traitor,  but  boy  though  you  are,  you  shall 
answer  for  this." 

"  That  I  shall  most  willingly,"  I  returned,  "  and 
you,  too,  shall  answer  for  your  betrayal." 

"  Bah,"  he  exclaimed,  "  I  did  but  serve  the  King 
when  I  revealed  the  conspiracy  of  your  friend  the 
Earl  of  Galtymore." 

"  Was  it  serving  the  King  to  betray  the  secrets  of 
State  to  those  who  conspired  against  his  Majesty?  " 

His  face  grew  white  to  the  lips. 

"  It  is  false,"  he  exclaimed,  hoarsely. 

"  It  is  true,"  and  I  drew  the  paper  from  my  breast. 
"  Here  is  my  proof." 

He  stretched  out  his  hands  to  snatch  the  paper 
from  me,  his  eyes  full  of  hate  and  fear.  For  a 
moment  I  thought  that  he  would  spring  upon  me, 
then  he  fell  back  again. 


292  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY, 

"  I  am  betrayed/'  he  muttered. 

"  'Tis  the  penalty  of  treachery.  Listen  to  me, 
Donal.  For  the  sake  of  your  kinship,  and  to  spare 
the  honour  of  my  race,  I  will  be  merciful,  and  save 
you  from  a  death  of  shame." 

A  strange  gleam  came  into  his  eyes,  but  he  did 
not  answer. 

"  I  give  you  twenty-four  hours,  within  which  you 
must  leave  the  country  or  die,  as  pleases  you  best. 
If  you  are  still  alive  and  in  the  country  after  that 
time,  his  Excellency  shall  know  that  you  are  a 
traitor,  atid  the  proof  shall  be  laid  before  him.  This 
I  grant  you  for  the  sake  of  our  common  blood,  upon 
which  you  have  brought  shame,  albeit  you  have 
merited  no  such  clemency  at  my  hands.  If  you  go 
or  die  before  noon  to-morrow,  I  will  keep  the  secret 
of  your  shame." 

I  turned  to  leave  him,  but  he  stretched  out  his 
hand  to  restrain  me.  He  seemed  to  struggle  a  while 
with  himself  before  he  spoke.  Then  he  said  in  a 
low  voice — 

"  If  I  fly  the  country  or  die  within  twenty-four 
hours  shall  you  marry  Miss  Yelverton?" 


MY  COUSIN  DONAL.  293 

"  That  I  hope  to  do  whether  you  go  or  stay,"  I 
answered. 

His  eyes  gleamed  like  those  of  a  wild  beast.  Then 
a  spasm  distorted  his  features,  so  horribly  that  I 
could  not  forbear  to  shudder.  With  a  groan  he  fell 
back  into  his  seat,  and  so  I  left  him. 

When  I  was  calm  again,  for  my  meeting  with  my 
cousin  had  disturbed  me  more  than  a  little,  I 
endeavored  to  review  the  events  which  had  taken 
place,  in  the  hope  of  finding  in  them  some  guidance 
for  my  future  conduct.  I  had  small  doubt  that 
Donal  would  do  as  I  had  bidden  him.  Whether  he 
put  an  end  to  his  own  life,  which  he  was  like  to  do 
since  he  was  no  craven,  or  fled  the  country,  mattered 
nothing.  Since  he  was  a  traitor,  the  Viceroy  was 
already  absolved  from  his  promise.  And,  in  truth, 
I  felt  some  bitterness  in  my  heart  against  his  Grace 
that  he  would  so  readily  sacrifice  a  young  and  beauti- 
ful woman  to  the  necessities  of  his  state-craft,  and 
save  the  bribe  of  money  for  the  needy  villains  who 
found  in  treachery  the  readiest  means  of  supporting 
their  extravagance. 

Thinking  of  my  uncle  Tony,  I  marvelled  to  find 


294  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

him  the  guest  of  my  Lady  Betty  and  how  it  had 
come  about,  for  I  could  not  doubt  that  their  ancient 
friendship  had  been  renewed.  "  My  uncle,"  I 
thought  bitterly,  "  has  forgiven  them  all  so  that  he 
may  lack  no  enmity  against  me."  Donal  had 
schemed  to  steal  from  me  my  uncle's  love,  and  to 
oust  me  from  my  inheritance,  but  he  had  gained 
little  thereby.  I  put  my  hand  into  my  breast  to 
assure  myself  that  the  paper  was  safe.  It  was  there, 
and  would  remain  there  until  Donal  had  made  his 
choice.  If  he  did  as  I  bade  him,  I  would  restore  it 
secretly,  and  so  save  his  name  from  ignominy.  If 
he  refused,  then  he  should  fare  as  a  traitor. 

But  indeed,  albeit  I  arranged  matters  thus  in  my 
mind,  there  were  still  dangers  before  me  of  which  I 
could  take  no  thought,  since  they  were  unlooked 
for. 

On  this  day  I  was  bidden  to  dine  with  the  Viceroy, 
and  his  Excellency  was  pleased  to  show  me  many 
marks  of  his  favour,  causing  me  to  sit  near  himself, 
and  often  addressing  me  in  the  most  friendly  fashion. 
When  we  had  risen  from  the  table,  he  drew  me 
aside,  and  gave  me  a  letter,  commanding  me  with  all 


MY  COUSIN  DONAL.  295 

haste  and  secrecy  to  deliver  it  to  the  Speaker,  at  his 
seat  at  Edmondbury,  near  Lucan. 

I  was  greatly  pleased  with  so  signal  a  mark  of  his 
Grace's  confidence  in  my  honesty,  notwithstanding 
what  had  heen  whispered  against  it,  and  remember- 
ing, too,  how  soon  I  might  sue  for  his  clemency. 

I  bowed,  taking  the  letter,  and  swore  that  if  a 
fleet  horse  and  a  sharp  sword  could  achieve  aught  in 
the  matter,  I  was  not  like  to  fail. 

At  that  he  held  out  his  hand  to  me,  smiling  very 
sweetly. 

"  I  know  it,  and,  if  Rutland  lives,  you  shall  not 
complain  of  fortune." 

In  a  little  while  I  was  in  the  saddle  and  riding 
briskly  towards  the  village  of  Lucan. 


CHAPTEE  XXXI. 

A   MIDNIGHT    ENCOUNTER. 

WHEN  I  reached  Edmondbury,  Mr.  Speaker's 
house  was  most  brilliantly  illuminated,  and  I  judged 
that  he  was  entertaining  a  large  company.  This 
surprised  me  but  little,  albeit  the  state  of  the  country 
was  not  such  that  those  who  loved  her  could  find 
much  reason  for  merriment.  For  it  has  always  been 
so  with  the  Irish,  that  when  public  affairs  called  for 
gravity  and  wise  counsel,  they  have  been  found  mak- 
ing merry,  with  jest  and  laughter,  as  though  they 
would  snatch  to-day's  mirth  from  the  bitterness  of 
the  morrow. 

Mr.  Speaker  received  me  in  friendly  fashion,  albeit 
his  eye  was  cold.  His  face  showed  some  concern  as 
he  read  his  Grace's  letter. 

"  The  bird  has  flown,"  he  muttered,  when  he  came 
to  the  end  of  the  writing.  Then  seeing  that  my 
gaze  was  fixed  upon  him,  I  thought  he  started  a 

little  as  though  his  words  had  betrayed  him.     He 
296 


A  MIDNIGHT  ENCOUNTER,  297 

made  haste  to  beg  that  I  would  join  the  company, 
who  would,  he  assured  me,  be  much  concerned  to 
learn  that  I  had  ridden  so  far  to  find  an  inhospitable 
house  at  the  end  of  my  journey.  For  the  honour  of 
his  house,  therefore,  he  begged  me  not  to  depart  at 
once.  His  manner  did  not  deceive  me,  for  he  was 
like  one  reciting  the  words  of  another  and  as  though 
the  words  froze  on  his  tongue. 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  your  kindness  to  my  master's 
servant,"  I  answered,  "  but  indeed,  I  may  make  no 
delay,  seeing  that  my  poor  services  are  needed." 

"  A  good  master  makes,  as  it  seems,  a  faithful 
servant,"  he  answered,  coldly.  "  But  lest  my  name 
should  suffer  dishonour  thereby,  I  pray  that  you  will 
not  leave  before  you  have  drunk  a  bottle  of  wine." 

So  I  drank  the  wine,  and  afterwards  was  glad  of  it, 
for  the  night  was  cold  and  very  dark. 

"  His  Excellency  is  happy  in  having  so  faithful  a 
servant,"  he  said  as  I  took  my  leave. 

I  bowed  to  him  without  making  answer.  Then 
leaping  into  the  saddle,  and  throwing  a  coin  to  the 
fellow  who  had  held  my  horse,  I  rode  rapidly  down 
the  avenue.  When  I  reached  the  gate  I  turned  and 


298  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

looked  back.  The  light  from  the  hall  fell  upon  the 
figure  of  a  man  standing  beneath  the  portico,  and  I 
made  no  doubt  that  it  was  Mr.  Speaker  who  watched 
me,  albeit  I  could  discover  no  reason  why  he  had 
not  instantly  rejoined  his  guests. 

For  some  distance  I  rode  swiftly,  for  the  wind 
was  keen,  but  the  generous  wine  soon  warmed  my 
blood  so  that  I  no  longer  felt  the  need  of  haste. 
When  I  had  gone  some  distance  in  the  Phoenix  Park, 
I  fell  into  thought,  remembering  the  night  I  had 
come  to  the  city  and  all  that  had  befallen  me  since. 
My  heart  was  heavy  enough,  for  I  was  not  grown 
used  to  trouble,  albeit  I  had  become  acquainted  with 
many  traitors.  I  had  been  taught  to  love  honour 
and  truth,  and  to  repel  falsehood  with  the  sword.  But 
since  I  had  been  to  court,  I  knew  that  these  things 
were  no  longer  possible,  but  that  treachery  was  to  be 
met  with  guile,  and  falsehood  with  feigned  belief. 

When  I  came  to  the  city  I  had  believed  myself 
to  be  well  armed;  now  I  knew  that  the  tongue  was 
a  more  cunning  and  more  deadly  enemy  than  the 
sword,  and  that  he  who  fired  straight  was  no  match 
for  him  whose  speech  was  crooked. 


A  MIDNIGHT  ENCOUNTER.  299 

That  my  uncle  should  have  believed  evil  of  me 
was  bitter,  and  the  fury  of  his  anger  against  me  and 
his  reproaches  stung  me  so  deeply  that  I  could  scarce 
remember  his  love  for  me.  Now  that  I  had  un- 
masked the  traitor  and  held  him  in  my  grasp,  I  was 
not  without  some  doubt  that  I  should  ever  obtain  my 
uncle's  forgiveness  when  I  had  shown  him  how 
greatly  he  had  erred  in  accusing  me  and  believing 
the  calumnies  of  Donal. 

I  half  wished  that  I  had  sought  a  cleaner  and 
more  honourable  service  abroad,  with  only  a  soldier's 
duties  to  perform,  but  the  thought  of  Miss  Yelverton 
and  her  love  flooded  my  heart,  so  that  I  felt  shame  at 
my  own  misgivings.  A  traitor,  indeed,  she  might 
seem,  and  pledged  to  another,  but  I  looked  deeper 
into  her  bosom,  and  found  her  true  as  she  was 
beautiful,  however  she  might  have  been  deceived. 
In  truth  it  was  no  time  to  repine  or  grow  faint  of 
heart,  seeing  what  business  was  before  me,  and  that 
needing  a  resolute  heart.  I  drew  the  sluggish  rein 
tighter,  touching  my  horse  gently  with  the  spur. 
The  night  was  so  dark  that  I  could  not  see  more  than 
a  few  paces  in  front  of  me.  As  my  horse  sprang 


300  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

forward  I  thought  that  I  could  discern  forms  about 
me  in  the  gloom.  The  place  was  of  evil  repute  in  the 
night-time,  and  many  a  careless  gentleman  had  left 
his  purse,  if  not  his  life,  beneath  the  trees  of  this 
lonely  park. 

Gripping  the  rein  tightly,  I  drew  my  sword  and 
dashed  forward.  Eight  in  front  two  bulky  forms 
blocked  my  way.  Turning  my  horse  a  little  aside, 
I  rode  at  one  of  them,  lunging  at  him  with  my  sword. 
The  sword-point  pierced  something  soft  and  a 
smothered  cry  told  me  that  I  had  not  missed.  I 
strove  to  draw  my  pistol,  but  before  I  could  succeed 
the  second  fellow  was  upon  me,  while  the  sound  of 
hoofs  told  me  that  I  must  swiftly  make  an  end  of  the 
business.  I  parried  a  furious  blow  at  my  head,  and 
then  hoping  to  reach  him  before  he  recovered,  I 
rode  at  him.  But  he  was  a  skilful  horseman  and 
well  mounted,  and  swerving  to  one  side  I  went  past 
him.  No  word  was  spoken,  so  that  I  judged  that 
they  were  not  common  thieves.  Moreover  I  had  in 
my  breast  what  was  more  precious  than  any  purse 
that  I  had  ever  possessed — the  secret  paper  that  Miss 
Yelverton  had  given  me,  and  this  made  me  resolve 


A  MIDNIGHT  ENCOUNTER.  301 

to  sell  my  life  as  dearly  as  might  be,  if  I  could  not 
save  it. 

Changing  my  sword  to  the  left  hand,  I  drew  a 
pistol  just  as  two  of  them  bore  down  upon  me. 
Taking  aim  at  the  nearest,  I  drew  the  trigger.  There 
was  a  flash  in  the  pan  but  no  report.  The  pistol 
had  missed  fire.  I  cast  the  worthless  iron  with  all 
my  might  in  the  fellow's  face.  I  saw  him  reel  in  the 
saddle,  then  a  mighty  blow  fell  upon  my  head  from 
behind,  and  I  remembered  nothing  more. 


CHAPTEE  XXXII. 

REVENGE. 

WHEN  I  came  back  to  life  a  great  noise  roared  in 
my  ears  and  my  head  ached  mightily.  For  a  time  I 
could  not  think  where  I  was  or  what  was  befallen 
me.  Then  my  brain  became  clearer  and  I  remem- 
bered. I  knew  that  I  was  no  longer  under  the  open 
sky,  but  in  a  house,  for  the  boards  upon  which  I  lay 
were  hard  and  the  air  heavy  and  ill-smelling.  Be- 
neath me  I  could  hear  the  sound  of  running  water, 
and  so  I  judged  I  was  not  far  from  the  river,  albeit 
why  I  had  been  brought  hither  I  could  not  tell. 

I  opened  my  eyes.  The  room  was  dark.  Then  I 
strove  to  rise,  but  my  head  swam  so  that  I  was  fain 
to  lie  still  awhile.  I  put  my  hand  in  my  breast  to 
assure  myself  that  the  paper  was  safe,  but  to  my 
great  dismay  I  found  that  it  was  no  longer  there. 

Eage  and  disappointment  cleared  my  brain  and 

sharpened  my  wits.     I  had  been  set  upon  and  robbed 
302 


REVENGE.  303 


by  no  common  highwaymen,  but  by  Donal  or  Donal's 
hirelings. 

I  raised  myself  upon  my  arm  and  looked  about  me, 
but  could  discern  nothing  for  the  darkness.  Then 
I  heard  the  sound  of  voices,  and  a  faint  glimmer  of 
light  penetrated  the  room.  I  lay  back  with  closed 
eyes  and  listened.  The  voice  that  spoke  was  rough 
and  angry. 

"I  will  be  no  murderer,"  it  said,  "though  need 
has  made  me  a  robber,  who  was  once  a  man  of  honour. 
And  the  gentleman  has  fought  bravely  and  well  de- 
serves his  life." 

"  If  he  dies  you  will  gain  a  hundred  guineas." 

The  voice  that  answered  was  soft  and  calm. 

I  was  shaking  with  rage,  so  that  I  had  much  ado 
to  remember  that  I  was  unarmed  and  still  weak,  and 
therefore  no  match  for  them.  For  the  voice  that 
spoke  was  the  voice  of  my  cousin  Donal. 

But  the  other  broke  out  furiously. 

"  A  hundred  devils!  Of  what  profit  are  they  to 
me  if  I  lose  my  soul?  " 

"  Of  what  profit  will  your  soul  be  if  you  lose  your 


304  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

life  with  so  many  sins  on  your  conscience  that  not 
even  Father  O'Leary  can  absolve  you?" 

"  Who  spoke  of  losing  my  life?  " 

"  If  he  lives  you  will  hang  as  high  as  Hainan." 

"Who  will  betray  me?" 

"  He  will,  since  he  has  wounded  you  in  the  breast." 

"And  you?" 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  death." 

"  Neither  have  I ;  but  I  am  no  murderer." 

The  sound  of  the  voice  was  familiar  to  my  ear, 
yet  I  could  not  tell  whose  it  was. 

Then  a  third  fellow  broke  in  impatiently — 

"  The  gentleman  is  dead,  whether  it  be  murder  or 
no  murder,  and  if  we  make  delay  we  shall  soon  be  as 
dead  as  he." 

"How  do  I  know  that  he  is  dead?"  asked  the 
other,  beginning  to  waver. 

"'Twas  I  that  struck  him  from  the  saddle,  and 
so  I  should  know.  But  if  you  doubt  it  look  at  him, 
where  he  has  lain  since  we  cast  him  there." 

On  this  they  entered  the  room.  I  lay  very  still, 
though  my  heart  beat  fast. 

"  If  he  be  not  as  dead  as  our  forefather  Adam, 


REVENGE.  305 


then  there  is  no  truth  in  science.  See  where  I  laid 
his  head  open  and  yet  it  does  not  bleed.  There  is 
no  surer  sign  of  death  than  this,  or  I  know  nothing 
of  blood-letting/'  and  he  held  the  candle  near  to  my 
head. 

"  You  speak  as  a  leech,  not  as  a  gentleman/'  the 
other  answered,  gloomily,  "  and  yet  I  was  his  friend 
once  and  went  near  to  loving  him.  God  pardon  me, 
for  he  would  have  been  a  friend  to  me." 

Now  I  knew  who  it  was  that  spoke  for  mercy,  for 
it  was  Tom  Delahunt,  whom  the  wine-cup  and  the 
gambling-table  had  brought  to  this. 

"  There  is  naught  against  your  loving  him," 
Donal  answered,  with  a  sneer,  "  since  your  love  will 
profit  him  as  much  now  as  it  did  in  life.  Corcoran, 
have  you  the  rope  ready?" 

"  The  rope?     What  would  you  do  with  the  rope?  " 

"  Bind  him,  so  that  he  float  the  better." 

"  And  then?  " 

"  Open  the  trap-door  and  throw  him  into  the 
Poddle  river.  In  a  few  minutes  he  will  be  floating 
out  to  sea." 

I  listened  with  horror,  but  I  was  resolved  that 


306  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

they  should  not  bind  me.  If  they  attempted  it  I 
would  throw  myself  upon  Donal  and  kill  him  first. 
Beneath  me  I  could  hear  the  waters  rushing;  if  I 
could  reach  the  open  river  alive  there  was  some  hope 
to  escape. 

The  fellow  approached  me  with  the  rope,  while  I 
drew  a  deep  breath,  preparing  to  spring.  But  now 
Tom  Delahunt  showed  himself  more  my  friend  than 
he  did  when  I  met  him  in  the  Angel  tavern. 

"  No,  by  God,  you  shall  not!  "  he  cried  out,  seizing 
the  ruffian  and  drawing  him  back.  "  If  I  did  not 
defend  him  when  he  was  living  I  will  protect  him 
now  that  he  is  dead,  aye,  if  need  be,  with  my  life.  He 
shall  not  be  bound,  but  shall  have  his  limbs  free  as  he 
was  used." 

"  As  you  will/'  Donal  answered,  sullenly. 

Then  he  drew  up  the  trap-door.  A  torrent  of 
cold,  foul  air  filled  the  chamber.  My  cousin  and 
Corcoran  seized  me  by  the  feet  and  dragged  me  to 
the  hole.  Then  the  latter  drew  back. 

"  I  have  no  liking  for  the  business!  I  will  do  no 
more,"  he  muttered. 

"  There  is  no  need,"  was  the  answer,  "  now  that 


REVENGE.  307 


my  enemy  has  been  delivered  into  my  hands.  Go! 
and  my  curse  be  upon  you  in  death  as  it  was  in  life. 
At  last  Donal  O'Brien  has  triumphed,  and  the 
woman  whom  you  love  shall  lie  by  Donal  and  grow 
warm  with  his  kisses."  Then,  exerting  all  his 
strength,  he  pushed  me  nearer  to  the  trap-door. 
Delahunt  suddenly  caught  my  hand  and  kissed  it." 
In  another  moment  I  fell  into  the  foul  and  seething 
waters  below. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THE    HAND   OF    FATE. 

FOB  a  few  moments  the  foul  stream  swept  me 
along  without  resistance,  for  I  was  so  choked  with 
filth  and  poisoned  by  the  intolerable  stench  that  I 
made  no  effort  to  save  myself.  Then,  scarce  know- 
ing what  I  did,  I  struggled  for  life.  The  stream, 
though  not  deep,  was  very  swift,  so  that  I  had  much 
difficulty  to  find  my  feet  and  so  keep  my  head  out 
of  the  water.  This  at  length  I  accomplished,  press- 
ing my  hands  against  the  slimy  wall  of  the  drain. 

The  surface  of  the  water  was  little  more  than  a 
foot  from  the  roof,  so  that  I  must  needs  press  my 
head  against  the  latter  lest  I  should  smother.  For 
a  time  I  remained  crouching,  my  hands  clutching  the 
wall  and  my  feet  fixed  firmly  against  the  current.  I 
spat  the  filth  from  my  mouth,  and  finding  that  the 
air  was  less  foul  near  the  roof  of  the  drain,  I  put 
my  lips  close  to  it,  sucking  it  in.  This  gave  me  some 

hope,  for  if  the  tide  were  full  in  the  river  Liffey  the 
308 


THE   HAND  OF  FATE.  309 

mouth  of  the  Poddle  would  be  several  feet  below 
the  surface  of  the  water,  so  that  no  air  could  enter, 
and  I  should  die  before  the  ebb.  I  knew  that  I 
could  not  long  breathe  the  air  and  live,  and  albeit 
the  air  at  first  refreshed  me  somewhat,  my  limbs  were 
growing  weaker  and  my  head  beginning  to  burn  as 
if  with  fever. 

As  I  began  to  move  down  the  stream  again  there 
was  a  great  splashing  about  me,  and  a  sound  not 
unlike  the  flapping  of  strong  wings.  Now  the  horror 
of  the  thing  struck  cold  on  my  heart,  knowing  how 
terrible  was  the  death  that  threatened  me.  Swarms 
of  rats  had  gathered  about  me,  and  albeit  at  first  they 
fled  from  me  when  I  began  to  move,  every  instant 
they  became  bolder,  biting  at  my  limbs  and  rending 
my  clothes.  One,  too,  more  daring  than  the  rest, 
leapt  from  the  water  and  caught  my  hand.  With 
a  cry  of  fear  and  pain  I  tore  him  off  and  dashed  him 
against  the  wall.  Then,  half  fainting  and  beside 
myself  with  horror,  I  rushed  stumbling  down  the 
drain,  shouting  and  splashing  to  keep  my  enemies  at 
bay. 

Suddenly  I  turned  an  angle  of  the  wall.     A  breath 


310  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

of  cool  air  smote  my  forehead  and  the  darkness  seemed 
less  intense.  With  all  that  was  left  of  my  fast  fail- 
ing strength  I  pressed  forward  and  plunged  into  the 
deep  waters  of  the  Liffey. 

The  cold  was  very  great  and  my  limbs  were 
numbed  thereby,  so  that,  albeit  I  was  a  strong  swim- 
mer, yet  I  could  do  but  little  else  than  keep  myself 
from  sinking.  Nor,  indeed,  was  more  necessary, 
since  the  tide  was  ebbing  fast,  and  carried  me  swiftly 
along  with  it  towards  the  sea. 

In  my  present  plight  I  dared  not  enter  the  more 
public  parts  of  the  city,  lest  the  suspicion  of  the 
watch  should  fall  upon  me  and  I  should  perhaps  be 
made  a  prisoner  and  lodged  in  gaol  as  a  thief  or  a 
footpad.  So,  despite  the  cold,  I  swam  on  until  I  was 
come  some  distance  below  the  College.  Then,  feel- 
ing the  ground  beneath  my  feet,  I  waded  to  the  shore 
and  clambered  up  the  bank  with  much  pain  and 
difficulty.  Here  I  paused  to  take  breath  and  rid 
myself  of  some  of  the  mud  and  filth  that  clung  to 
me.  I  was  in  some  doubt  what  I  should  do,  but,  in 
truth,  pain  and  necessity  quickened  my  wits. 

In  so  distressful  a  state  I  dared  not,  even  if  I 


THE  HAND  OF  FATE.  311 

would,  make  my  way  to  the  Castle.  Yet  I  knew  not 
how  I  should  procure  a  change  of  clothing,  and  my 
teeth  were  chattering  with  cold,  albeit  the  anger  in 
my  heart  kept  my  blood  warm.  In  my  perplexity  I 
bethought  me  of  the  tailor  who  had  served  me  before, 
when  I  sought  his  aid  for  Lady  Betty,  and  whom  his 
Excellency  had  knighted  to  please  my  cousin,  after 
that  he  had  drunk  deep  at  her  house. 

With  what  haste  I  could,  but  cautiously  withal, 
lest  any  one  should  stay  me,  I  hurried  to  the  worthy 
tailor's  house,  seeking  the  darkest  and  least  fre- 
quented passages  thereto.  On  the  way  thither  I  met 
poor  wretches,  little  less  unfortunate  than  I  was  my- 
self, but  they  looked  at  me  indifferently,  as  though 
such  sorry  creatures  were  too  familiar  that  they 
should  feel  surprised  at  them.  So  I  went  on  swiftly 
and  none  bade  me  stop. 

At  length,  to  my  great  joy,  I  caught  sight  of  the 
tailor's  sign.  At  the  same  moment  the  door  opened 
beneath  it  and  one  entered.  Before  he  could  shut  it 
again  I  sprang  forward  and  entered  the  house  with 
him.  It  was  the  worthy  tailor  himself.  A  cry  of 
fear  broke  from  his  lips,  and  he  made  as  though  he 


312  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

would  summon  help ;  but  I  pushed  to  the  door  and  set 
my  back  against  it. 

"  Not  a  word,  if  you  value  your  life/'  I  said ;  "  but 
if  you  will  serve  me  you  will  find  that  I  am  your 
friend." 

"  I  feared  that  you  were  an  enemy,"  he  said,  in  a 
quavering  voice  and  with  an  eager  glance  towards 
the  door. 

"  I  am  not,  unless  you  make  me  one,"  I  returned. 

"  I  am  a  poor  man,  sir,"  he  pleaded,  "  and  have  but 
a  few  crowns  in  the  house." 

I  broke  out  laughing;  then  I  seized  him  by  the 
shoulders. 

"Look  at  me! "  I  cried.  "  Do  you  think  that  I 
am  a  robber?" 

He  raised  his  timid  eyes  to  my  face.  Then  he 
fell  on  the  ground,  clasping  my  knees  and  begging 
me  to  forgive  him. 

I  caught  him  by  the  collar  and  set  him  upon  his 
trembling  limbs. 

"  I  have  no  time  for  this,  and  as  for  forgiveness, 
that  will  depend  on  how  you  serve  me.  Now  take 
me  to  a  warm  room,  for  my  limbs  ache  with  cold." 


THE  HAND  OF  FATE.  313 

"  Will  your  honour  be  pleased  to  follow  me?  "  he 
said,  leading  the  way  to  a  well-lighted,  comfortable 
chamber.  On  the  table  stood  a  bottle  of  whiskey  and 
some  glasses. 

The  tailor  lifted  up  his  hands  in  horror  when  he 
beheld  what  a  plight  I  was  in,  but  disregarding  him, 
I  seized  the  bottle,  and  filling  a  glass  with  whiskey, 
drank  it  right  off.  Then  I  turned  to  my  bewildered 
host. 

"  I  am  upon  the  King's  business/'  I  said,  "  and 
any  one  who  disobeys  me  will  answer  for  it  to  his 
Majesty's  justices.  I  have  been  attacked  by  traitors 
and  have  narrowly  escaped  with  my  life.  In  the 
King's  name  I  command  you  to  aid  me." 

"  I  am  your  honour's  servant,"  he  replied,  trem- 
bling; "  but  I  am  a  man  of  peace,  and  of  little  account 
with  the  sword." 

"I  need  not  that,"  I  answered,  smiling;  "but 
water  for  washing,  clean  linen,  a  suit  of  clothes  as 
near  as  can  be  to  resemble  those  that  I  wear,  and -a 
sword  that  I  can  rely  on." 

"  All  these  I  can  give  your  honour,  and  at  once," 
he  returned. 


314  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

When  I  had  washed  and  bathed  my  wound,  which, 
in  truth,  was  not  so  deep  as  I  had  imagined  it  to  be, 
I  quickly  donned  the  clothes  that  he  brought  me, 
choosing  such  garments  as  fitted  me  best,  for  he  had 
many  suits,  and  all  of  them  at  my  disposal. 

"  His  Excellency  shall  know  how  loyal  and  faith- 
ful a  servant  the  King  has  in  you,"  I  said. 

Then  I  went  forth  and  hastened  towards  the  Castle. 
The  city  was  quiet,  for  soldiers  were  stationed  at  the 
street  corners,  and  many  about  the  Parliament 
House. 

On  reaching  the  Castle,  I  went  at  once  to  my 
chamber  and  lit  a  candle.  Then  taking  a  pistol,  I 
saw  to  the  priming  and  placed  it  in  my  belt.  This 
should  not  fail  me,  as  the  other  had,  through 
treachery.  I  was  resolved  to  recover  the  paper  which 
had  been  taken  from  me  without  delay.  Holding 
the  candle  in  my  hand,  I  went  noiselessly  down  the 
corridor  to  the  chamber  where  Donal  slept,  albeit  I 
had  no  certainty  that  I  should  find  him.  I  feared 
too,  lest,  if  he  were  there,  the  door  should  be  locked, 
and  so  I  should  be  baulked  of  my  revenge. 

I  turned  the  handle,  the   door  yielded,   and   I 


THE  HAND  OF  FATE.  315 

entered  the  room  and  stood  by  the  bed.  There  lay 
Donal,  his  face  flushed  and  his  breathing  heavy.  The 
light  fell  upon  his  face ;  he  started  from  his  sleep  and 
sat  upright.  I  did  not  speak,  but  stood  holding  the 
candle  in  my  hand.  Then  his  gaze  fell  upon  me. 
His  hair  stood  on  end,  and  his  eyeballs  seemed  to 
start  from  their  sockets  with  terror.  His  gaze 
fascinated  me,  so  that  I  forgot  that  which  I  had 
come  to  say  to  him.  I  stood  looking  at  him  in  silence. 
His  lips  moved,  but  no  sound  came  from  them,  and 
he  shook  as  though  he  were  smitten  with  a  palsy. 
Never  had  I  seen  such  terrible  fear  in  the  face  of  a 
man,  but  my  heart  was  hard  and  cruel,  remembering 
the  evil  that  he  had  done  me. 

I  took  a  step  nearer  to  him,  still  holding  the  candle 
in  my  hand. 

At  this  he  gave  a  great  shriek,  stretching  out  his 
hands  and  beating  the  air.  Then  he  fell  back  upon 
the  bed,  and  foam  covered  his  lips.  For  a  moment 
he  lay  quiet,  and  I  stood  looking  at  him.  He  opened 
his  eyes  and  looked  at  me.  The  light  was  gone  from 
them,  and  they  were  calm  and  vacant.  Then  he 
muttered  meaningless  words,  and  his  voice  was  no 
longer  that  of  a  man,  but  of  a  child. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THE   JUDGMENT   OF    GOD. 

WHEN  his  Excellency  learned  what  was  befallen 
Donal  O'Brien,  he  showed  but  little  concern. 

"  Mr.  Orde  must  find  another  secretary,"  he  said, 
"  and  you  have  lost  a  kinsman.  Yet  I  do  not  think 
he  was  your  friend." 

"  He  was  not  my  friend,"  I  returned.  "  Albeit 
I  had  never  injured  him." 

"  In  the  Dean's  madhouse  he  can  do  you  no  more 
wrong." 

I  looked  keenly  at  his  Grace,  wondering  how  much 
he  knew  of  my  cousin's  hate  against  me;  for  of  his 
attempt  to  murder  me  I  had  been  silent,  as  well  as  of 
his  treason,  because  it  was  no  longer  necessary  to 
speak. 

Since  I  had  a  great  abundance  of  hair,  I  had  little 
difficulty  in  concealing  the  wound  on  my  head,  and 

none  knew  of  it  save  the  worthy  tailor  and  those  who 
316 


THE  JUDGMENT  OF  GOD.  317 

had  attacked  me,  albeit  it  had  caused  some  alarm 
when  my  horse  returned  riderless  to  the  Castle 
stables.  But  danger  had  taught  the  servants  the 
wisdom  of  silence,  so  that  his  Excellency  knew  noth- 
ing of  the  matter. 

The  se'nnight's  grace  which  the  Viceroy  had 
allowed  to  the  conspirators  before  issuing  warrants 
for  their  arrest  was  now  near  expired.  But,  as  Mr. 
Attorney-General  had  declared  would  happen,  the 
leaders  had  already  fled  the  country,  leaving  behind 
them  but  few  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  dangerous 
to  the  kingdom.  Moreover,  the  chief  witness  of  their 
treachery  was  no  longer  capable  of  giving  evidence 
against  them.  This  made  me  very  hopeful,  albeit 
I  knew  that  Mr.  Orde  held  in  his  hands  abundant 
proofs  of  their  guilt. 

To  reward  me  for  my  faithful  services,  the  Vice- 
roy promised  me  the  pardon  of  one  traitor,  whomso- 
ever I  would,  and  this  filled  me  with  joy,  since  I  had 
earned  the  life  of  Miss  Yelverton. 

The  Earl  of  Galtymore  had  already  escaped,  and 
the  Countess  had  followed  him.  The  Lord  Bishop 
of  Derry  was  said  to  be  in  France,  but  for  his  safety 


318  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

I  had  no  fear,  since  the  love  of  Mr.  Pitt  would  save 
him. 

The  Viceroy,  indeed,  was  ever  on  the  side  of  mercy, 
and  wrote  to  Mr.  Pitt,  declaring  that  the  Irish  were 
more  to  be  feared  as  allies  than  as  enemies,  seeing 
how  great  was  their  desire  to  destroy  one  another. 
"  If  we  punish  them,"  said  he,  "  they  will  unite  in 
hating  us;  but,  if  we  treat  them  with  clemency,  they 
will  most  assuredly  quarrel  amongst  themselves,  and 
so  promote  the  cause  which  we  have  at  heart." 

And  so  it  proved,  for  in  a  little  while  the  anger  of 
the  people  was  directed,  not  against  the  Viceroy  and 
the  English,  but  against  those  who  had  spoken  to 
them  of  freedom,  bidding  them  rid  themselves  of 
the  bondage  of  the  English. 

I  could  not  forbear  thinking  of  my  uncle  Tony, 
and  I  was  troubled,  remembering  how  I  had  left  him. 
I  was  resolved,  therefore,  now  that  I  had  leisure,  to 
go  to  my  cousin's  house  and  inquire  if  he  had  safely 
come  out  of  his  sickness. 

When  I  entered  Lady  Betty's  drawing-room  I  saw 
my  uncle  sitting  there  alone.  I  paused  on  the 
threshold,  uncertain  whether  to  advance  or  with- 


THE  JUDGMENT  OP  GOD.  319 

draw,  for  I  could  not  tell  how  he  would  receive  me. 
When  he  saw  me  he  rose  heavily,  and  with  out- 
stretched arms  came  towards  me. 

"  My  boy,"  he  said,  and  his  voice  was  weak,  "  I 
know  the  truth,  and  how  greatly  I  have  wronged  you. 
An  old  man  begs  for  your  forgiveness." 

But  I  would  not  suffer  him  to  say  more,  and  put- 
ting my  arm  about  him,  I  led  him  gently  to  a  seat. 

"  My  name  is  disgraced  forever,"  he  went  on,  and 
his  gentleness  grieved  me,  seeing  how  greatly  broken 
he  was  that  he  showed  no  anger.  "  But  I  thank 
God  that  you  whom  I  have  loved  as 'a  son  are  no 
traitor." 

"  The  secret  shall  die  with  him,"  I  returned,  "  and 
none  shall  know  of  it." 

His  eyes  flashed  and  his  voice  was  stronger. 

"  Justice  shall  be  done,  whoever  suffer  for  it." 

"  Justice  has  been  done,"  I  said. 

"  Is  he  dead?  " 

"  To  the  world,  since  he  is  in  the  Dean's  mad- 
house." 

"  The  judgment  of  God! "  he  answered,  and  cov- 
ered his  face  with  his  hands. 


320  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

While  he  was  so,  Lady  Betty  entered.  She  knelt 
by  his  side  and  kissed  his  hand. 

"  You  are  a  good  child,  Betty,  and  God  forgive  me 
that  I  ever  doubted  you." 

"  What  matters  it  when  I  have  your  love  and 
Theobald's  too?" 

Then  she  turned  to  me. 

"  Your  presence  is  opportune,"  she  said.  "  Mr. 
Yelverton's  life  is  in  danger  and  Beatrix  bids  you 
save  him." 

I  drew  back  as  though  I  had  been  struck. 

"  Save  him,"  I  exclaimed,  "  and  lose  her!  " 

"Would  Theobald  Dillon  wed  the  daughter  of 
a  felon?" 

"  That  he  would,"  I  returned  with  heat,  "  if  she 
be  Beatrix  Yelverton." 

"  That  may  not  be,"  she  said,  "  since,  if  her  father 
dies,  I  do  not  think  that  she  will  live." 

"  Is  Mr.  Yelverton  in  hiding?  " 

"  In  Newgate." 

"  I  know  not  what  to  do,"  I  answered,  thinking 
how  I  had  resolved  to  beg  the  life  of  Miss  Yelverton 
from  the  Viceroy. 


THE  JUDGMENT  OF  GOD.  321 

"  Save  the  father,  Theobald,"  said  my  uncle,  "  and 
the  Viceroy  will  spare  the  daughter  for  her  beauty." 

"  Be  it  so,  then,"  I  said,  and  turned  to  leave  them. 

As  I  did  so,  I  saw  my  cousin's  eyes  grow  bright 
and  the  blood  fill  her  cheeks. 

"  You  have  met  Mr.  Blake  before,"  she  murmured. 

"  Not  long  since,"  I  returned,  making  that  gentle- 
man a  bow. 

"  When  you  thought  me  a  fool  for  minding  my 
own  business,"  he  said,  smiling. 

"  I  have  little  doubt  of  your  wisdom." 

"  Since  you  have  begun  to  distrust  your  own." 

"  There  was  a  time  when  I  thought  you  a  fool 
beside  me,"  I  retorted,  glancing  at  my  cousin. 

"  When  you  were  younger,"  he  answered,  with  a 
laugh. 

"  I  am  not  too  young  to  learn,  and  my  cousin  has 
taught  me  something." 

"And  that?" 

"  That  love  is  the  best  thing  in  life,"  I  returned, 
making  them  both  a  low  bow. 

Then  I  left  them. 

When  I  reached  Dame  Street  I  found  my  steps 


322  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

impeded  by  a  crowd  which  was  gathered  together 
outside  a  tavern,  so  that  I  must  needs  push  my  way 
through  it  by  force  or  step  into  the  mud,  which  was 
deep  upon  the  street.  While  I  hesitated  four  men 
came  out  of  the  tavern  bearing  the  body  of  a  man. 
I  pressed  forward  and  looked  at  the  dead  man's  face. 
It  was  covered  with  blood,  which  flowed  fast  from  a 
wound  in  the  forehead.  But  notwithstanding  the 
blood  stains  and  the  grey  pallor  of  death,  I  recognised 
the  once  beautiful  face  of  Tom  Delahunt.  Used  as 
I  was  grown  to  such  sights,  for  an  instant  I  felt  faint 
and  sick.  Then,  turning  to  one  that  came  out  of 
the  tavern,  I  inquired  how  it  had  come  about. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  as  though  I  might 
readily  have  found  an  answer  to  my  question. 

"  Cards  and  the  wine-cup,"  he  answered. 

"  Then  he  must  have  lost?  "  I  said. 

"  A  hundred  guineas;  to  him  whom  you  see  hold- 
ing his  head." 

"And  then?" 

"  Before  one  could  tell  what  he  would  do,  he  stood 
up  and,  drawing  a  pistol,  cried  out  aloud,  'This  is 


THE  JUDGMENT  OF  GOD.  323 

the  price  of  blood/  and  in  a  moment  he  was  as  you 
have  seen.  God  rest  him  anyhow,  for  he  was  a  hrave 
gentleman." 

"  God  rest  him,  indeed,"  I  returned,  "  for  there 
was  none  braver." 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

FORGIVENESS. 

THE  death  of  Tom  Delahunt  grieved  me  more 
than  I  had  thought  possible,  and  yet  I  could  not 
disguise  from  myself  that  his  life  had  ended  oppor- 
tunely, seeing  to  what  he  was  come — he  who  had 
heen  so  hrave  and  so  honourable  a  gentleman.  And 
albeit  the  price  of  his  life  had  been  meant  as  the 
price  of  my  life,  I  felt  no  ill-will  against  him,  but 
remembered  only  that  he  had  been  a  friend  to  me 
when  first  I  came  to  the  city  and  had  few  that  I  could 
call  friends.  From  thinking  on  this,  I  came  back  to 
the  present  and  to  the  difficulties  which  still  con- 
fronted me  if  I  would  save  Miss  Yelverton. 

It  was  very  bitter  to  me  that  I  should  be  forced 
to  beg  the  life  of  Bully  Yelverton,  whom  I  had  never 
known  but  as  an  enemy,  in  the  place  of  that  of  his 
daughter,  whom  I  loved  beyond  all  the  world.  For 
a  moment  I  was  filled  with  anger  that  he  had  not  fled 

the  country  with  the  Earl  of  Galtymore  and  the  other 
324 


FORGIVENESS.  325 


conspirators,  but  my  anger  became  extinguished  when 
I  reflected  that,  had  he  done  so,  his  daughter  would 
most  certainly  have  fled  with  him,  and  so  made  vain 
and  worthless  the  Viceroy's  pledge.  It  was  in  my 
mind  to  seek  his  Excellency,  and,  again  reminding 
him  of  my  services,  beg  him  to  spare  the  daughter 
because  I  loved  her  and  because  she  was  a  woman. 
But  I  feared  lest  I  should  accomplish  nothing 
thereby,  for  his  Grace,  albeit  he  was  generous,  was 
wont,  at  times,  to  show  himself  very  haughty  to  those 
who  would  meet  his  clemency  with  further  impor- 
tunity. 

Moreover,  I  knew  that  suspicion  was  fallen  upon 
my  uncle  Tony,  as  well  as  upon  Lady  Betty,  and  that 
it  was  due  to  his  Grace  of  Rutland  that  they  were 
not  now  keeping  company  with  Mr.  Yelverton  in 
Newgate. 

While  I  was  in  much  trouble  and  perplexity,  not 
knowing  what  to  do,  I  saw  Mr.  Hasler,  the  court 
chamberlain,  coming  towards  me.  He  was  smiling 
very  happily  as  though  the  world  pleased  him  well. 

"  It  is  the  darkest  hour  before  the  dawn,"  he  said, 
"  and  now  the  sun  is  shining." 


326  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  May  it  ever  shine,"  I  returned.  "  Do  you  come 
from  her  Excellency?  " 

"  This  very  moment." 

"And  she  is  at  leisure?" 

"  I  left  her  alone." 

A  sudden  hope  filled  my  breast.  Without  an- 
swering, I  hurried  past  him  and  made  for  her  Grace's 
apartments,  my  heart  beating  fast. 

The  Duchess  received  me  with  great  kindness, 
most  graciously  giving  me  her  hand  to  kiss.  She 
was  alone,  as  Mr.  Hasler  had  said,  and  her  face  was 
full  of  joy,  albeit  there  was  some  pride  in  it,  too. 

"What  news  do  you  bring?"  she  asked,  smiling 
into  my  eyes.  "  Will  you  make  us  your  debtor  again 
by  fresh  services?" 

"  Alas,  madam,  I  am  a  bankrupt." 

"How  so?" 

"  Since  all  my  services  have  been  rewarded  and 
still  I  am  a  beggar." 

"  Are  you  come  to  beg  of  me  ?  " 

I  bowed  my  head  in  silence. 

"What  would  you  have  of  me?  and  if  it  stand 


FORGIVENESS.  327 


within  the  eye  of  honour,  of  my  lord's  and  mine,  and 
be  not  too  great  a  gift,  you  shall  not  be  sent  empty 
away.  What  would  you  have?  " 

"  Pardon,  your  Excellency." 

"  You  have  done  no  wrong." 

"  For  a  woman." 

"  Ha,  for  a  woman;  and  who  is  she?  " 

"  Beatrix  Yelverton." 

"  Is  she,  too,  a  traitor?  " 

"  She  is  but  a  woman,"  I  murmured. 

"  And  so  must  needs  be  a  traitor,"  and  her  voice 
was  cold. 

"  And  so  most  deserves  your  Grace's  forgiveness." 

"  It  is  false,"  she  burst  out,  passionately,  "  for  has 
she  not  brought  double  dishonour  on  me,  since  I  too 
am  a  woman  and  she  is  a  traitor?  " 

"  Your  Grace  will  be  merciful,  for  she  has  suffered 
greatly,"  I  said. 

"  She  has  deserved  to  suffer  greatly,"  the  Duchess 
answered.  "And  yet  I  loved  her  and  desired  her 
happiness,  but  she  has  plotted  against  me  and  against 
my  happiness,"  and  the  anger  died  from  her  voice,  as 


328  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

when  a  wind  strikes  a  forest,  at  first  loud  and 
vehement,  yet  in  a  moment  grows  gentle  and  ends  in 
a  wail  of  sadness. 

"  No,  not  against  your  Grace,"  I  cried,  "  since  she 
loves  you." 

"Loves  me?  Indeed  I  must  believe  it,  since 
many  have  done  evil  in  the  name  of  love." 

"  Believe  me,  madam,  it  is  political." 

"  Political,"  she  cried,  and  her  eyes  blazed  again ; 
"  that  is  the  plea  of  all  wrongdoers,  when  their  sins 
have  found  them  out,  so  that  they  may  escape  punish- 
ment." 

"  I  have  been  faithful,"  I  began. 

"  I  do  not  deny  it,"  she  answered,  smiling  a  little ; 
"  what,  then,  would  you  have?  " 

"  Your  forgiveness  for  her — her  whom  I  love." 

"  She  is  unworthy  of  your  love." 

"  I  would  my  love  were  worthy  of  her." 

"  She  is  a  traitress." 

"  I  pray  your  Grace  to  believe  that  she  is  not." 

"  Then  love  has  made  you  deaf  and  blind  and 
taken  away  your  reason." 

"  I  would  be  so  blinded,  madam,"  I  answered,  see- 


FORGIVENESS.  329 


ing  that  there  was  little  good  in  seeking  to  defend 
myself. 

"  I  had  thought  such  love  was  only  to  be  found 
in  the  lying  verses  of  the  poets,"  she  said,  a  little 
bitterly,  as  it  seemed,  "but  there  will  be  time  to 
repent  of  it.  Take  the  jade  and  make  her,  if  you  can, 
loyal  to  us  and  to  the  King's  Majesty,"  and  at  this 
she  made  a  deep  courtesy,  albeit  the  smile  on  her 
face  was  mocking. 

"  Will  his  Excellency "  I  began. 

"I  have  pledged  my  word  that  Miss  Yelverton 
shall  be  forgiven,"  she  interrupted,  very  haughtily. 

I  knelt  and  kissed  her  hand.  Then  I  strove  to 
find  words  to  speak  my  gratitude.  But  suddenly  the 
door  leading  to  his  Grace's  apartments  opened,  and 
the  Viceroy  entered.  I  could  scarce  believe  my  eyes, 
for  with  him  was  Miss  Yelverton.  Her  eyes  were 
downcast  and  her  cheeks  were  wet  as  though  she  had 
lately  wept.  Holding  her  hand,  his  Grace  led  her 
to  the  Duchess. 

"  It  is  a  fair  penitent,"  he  said,  "  and  since  it  is 
not  seemly  that  so  much  beauty  should  kneel  to  a 
man,  albeit  he  is  the  King's  Deputy,  I  have  brought 


330  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

her  hither,  Isabel,  that  she  may  plead  for  pardon  to 
the  noblest  woman  in  the  kingdom." 

At  this  Miss  Yelverton  knelt  before  the  Duchess. 

"  Her  advocate  has  pleaded  with  me  already,"  her 
Grace  answered,  "  and  so  I  have  forgiven  her." 

"  Ha!  "  cried  his  Excellency,  looking  at  me  for  the 
first  time,  "  a  lover  is  the  best  and  speediest  advocate." 

Her  Grace  meanwhile  was  regarding  the  bent  head 
before  her,  as  though  she  struggled  with  herself. 
Then  she  stretched  out  her  arms  and  raised  up  Miss 
Yelverton. 

"  My  dear,"  she  said,  and  her  voice  was  very  sweet, 
"  we  all  need  mercy  and  forgiveness,  and  so  I  forgive 
you." 

Then  she  kissed  her,  and  Beatrix,  bursting  into 
tears,  fell  upon  her  neck,  and  cried  out — 

"  I  have  loved  you,  madam,  but  thought  only  to 
serve  my  country." 

At  this  the  Viceroy  turned  to  me. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  "  let  us  leave  them  together." 

So  he  took  my  hand,  and  holding  it,  led  me  from 


FORGIVENESS.  331 


the  room  until  we  were  come  to  the  council  chamber. 
I  was  amazed  to  find  there  the  Lord  Chancellor  and 
the  Lords  Justices  of  the  Kingdom,  and  would  have 
drawn  back,  but  that  his  Grace  held  me  fast.  As  we 
entered,  their  lordships  rose  and  made  obeisance  to 
the  King's  Deputy,  and  he  bowed  to  them. 

Then,  still  holding  my  hand,  he  said  in  a  loud 
voice — 

"My  lords,  I  have  brought  hither  one  who  has 
rendered  great  service  to  the  King  and  his  Kingdom 
of  Ireland,  so  that  ye  all  may  testify  that  his  Majesty 
is  not  unmindful  of  services  so  faithfully  rendered. 
It  is  his  Majesty's  desire,  expressed  through  his  un- 
worthy Vicegerent,  to  signify  his  approval  of  these 
services  by  conferring  upon  Mr.  Theobald  Dillon 
the  honour  of  a  baronet." 

At  this  there  were  shouts  of  applause,  but  I  scarce 
heard  them. 

Then  his  Excellency  drew  his  sword,  and  turning 
to  me,  said — 

"Kneel  down." 

So  I  knelt  down. 


332  THE  KING'S  DEPUTY. 

"  Else  up,  Sir  Theobald  Dillon,"  he  exclaimed, 
touching  my  shoulder  lightly  with  his  sword. 

When  I  rose  up,  their  lordships  crowded  about  me, 
eager  to  shake  my  hand  and  proffer  me  friendship,  as 
though  I  had  done  some  notable  deed. 

But  all  the  while  I  thought  of  Beatrix  Yelverton. 

THE   END. 


By    KATHARINE     TYNAN 
Author  of  "  The  Handsome  Brandons,"  etc. 

THE  DEAR  IRISH  GIRL 

I2mo.     $1.50. 

The  very  title  of  this  work  piques  a  curiosity  and  interest 
which  the  perusal  of  the  story  is  sure  to  satisfy.  A  more 
charming  story  of  the  educated  and  refined  circles  of  the 
Irish  people  it  would  be  hard  to  imagine,  and  the  reader 
is  strongly  impressed  with  the  belief  that  the  heroine  is 
most  appropriately  named  in  the  title. 
It  has  delightful  bits  of  character,  quaint  pictures  of  places  and  people, 

the  true  Irish  atmosphere  of  sunny  innocence  and  quick  mirthfulness,  the 

sici.il  ease  and  insouciance,  the  ready  wit  which  is  not  to  be  analyzed  —  all 

the  characteristics  we  look  for  are  there.  —  The  World,  London,  Eng. 

This  book   is    written    with    delicate    literary    taste.  —  The    Outlook, 

New  York. 

Reflects  the  fresh,  buoyant  atmosphere  ot  the  emerald  isle.  —  Boston 

Times. 

A  tale  that  American  girl  readers  will    heartily   enjoy. —  TJie  Living 

Age,  Boston. 


SHE  WALKS  IN  BEAUTY 

izrno.     $1.50. 

Those  who  read  with  pleasure  a  love  story  where  there  is 
plenty  of  delightful  mirth  to  qualify  the  sentiment,  exquis- 
ite nature  touches,  and  interest  in  the  tale  which  never 
flags,  will  thank  Miss  Tynan  for  the  new  treat  she  affords 
them  in  this  book. 

Charming  as  are  all  this  delightful  author's  pictures  of  Irish  life,  she 
has  never  produced  a  more  beautiful  story  than  the  present.  —  Tht 
Courier,  Manchester,  Eng. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  or  mailed  on  receipt  of  price,  by 

A.  C   McCLURG   &   CO.,  Publishers 

CHICAGO 


By  KATHARINE   TYNAN 


The   Handsome  Brandons 

t2mo.     Illustrated.    $1.50 

A  story  of  the  loves  and  fortunes  of  the  boys  and 
girls  of  an  aristocratic  Irish  family,  which  retains  of  its 
ancient  characteristics  only  those  of  good-heartedness 
and  good  looks.  It  is  told  with  the  beauty,  pathos,  and 
delicacy  which  distinguish  Miss  Tynan's  art. 

"All  girls  will  eagerly  follow  the  fortunes  of  'The  Handsome  Brandons,' 
which  are  related  with  much  spirit  and  with  so  many  tender  and  delicate 
touches.  It  is  a  most  successful  book." — Si.  James's  Gazette. 

"A  very  attractive  and  brightly  written  story  of  Irish  life.  Altogether  it 
is  a  very  fresh  and  delightful  bit  of  work." — The  Bookman. 


Oh,  What  a  Plague  is  Love! 

I2mo,  75  cents. 

"A  charming  little  story  told  in  the  spirit  of  high  comedy.  Its  hero  is 
no  longer  young,  but  he  has  an  abnormal  capacity  for  falling  in  love  and 
thus  keeping  his  grown-up  children  in  a  condition  of  continual  anxiety. 
He  finally  discovers  the  right  person,  and  the  story  ends  happily." — Sat- 
urday Evening  Gazette,  Boston. 

"  Leigh  Hunt  would  have  delighted  in  Miss  Tynan.  He  knew  how  to 
value  high  spirits  in  a  writer,  and  the  gayety  of  this  cheerful  story  would 
have  charmed  him  immensely." — The  Saturday  Review,  London,  Eng- 
land. 

"A  jolly  love  story,  characterized  by  a  fine  blending  of  humor  and  sen- 
timent."— Detroit  Free  Press. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  or  mailed  on  receipt  of  price,  by 

A.    C.    McCLURG    &    CO,,   Publishers 

CHICAGO 


The  Dread  and  Fear  of  Kings 

BY 

J.  BRECKENRIDGE  ELLIS 

I2mo,  §1.25. 

This  romance,  of  which  the  historical  background  is  the 
reign  of  terror  in  Rome  in  the  time  of  Tiberius,  will  take 
rank  with  the  most  famous  novels  dealing  with  ancient 
life.  The  historical  setting  is  careful  and  accurate,  and 
gives  a  vivid  picture  of  the  reign  of  the  profligate  Caesar. 
A  skillful  love  story  runs  throughout;  the  dialogue  is  piquant, 
and  the  book  abounds  with  deeds  of  valor. 


"  For  stirring  adventures  and  romantic  love  scenes,  one  need  go  no  farther. 
Mr  Ellis  has  written  a  book  that  will  be  eagerly  read  by  all  who  like  a  stirring 
and  well-told  story." — The  Chicago  Tribune. 

"The  author  has  found  it  possible  to  produce  a  Roman  narrative  without 
persecuting  and  shedding  the  blood  of  Christians,  and  for  this,  as  well  as  other 
reasons,  lovers  of  the  historical  novel  will  probably  relish  'The  Dread  and  Fear 
of  Kings.'  *  *  *  The  plot  is  skillfully  woven,  and  at  no  time  does  it  lack  in 
interest." — The  Indianapolis  News. 

"  Mr.  Ellis  has  written  an  entertaining  and  lively  chronicle  of  the  reign  of 
Tiberius  and  the  ascendency  of  his  favorite  Sejanus.  The  local  color  of  the  story 
is  quite  convincing.  The  author  gives  an  excellent  notion  of  the  various  types 
of  the  many  nationalities  that  thronged  Rome  at  the  time,  and  a  spirited  descrip- 
tion of  the  sports  in  the  amphitheater  at  Fidense  and  its  collapse  at  the  height  of 
the  games.  Unlike  the  majority  of  the  romances  of  this  era,  the  story  ends  most 
happily,  and  leaves  the  reader  with  a  sense  of  having  been  both  instructed  and 
entertained." — Commercial  Advertiser,  New  York. 

"  It  is  the  story  of  ancient  Rome  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius  Caesar — a  period  of 
riot,  debauchery,  and  terror.  *  *  *  One  of  the  most  interesting  characters 
in  the  book  is  Alexis  the  Greek,  whose  predominant  trait  is  intense  love  for  the 
beautiful.  His  passionate  nature  gets  him  into  all  sorts  of  trouble.  His  friend 
in  need,  Varro,  imparts  to  the  story  zest  and  life,  for  Varro  could  not  live  with- 
out adventure.  Varro  is  exceedingly  well  drawn.  'The  Dread  and  Fear  of 
Kings'  is  both  entertaining  and  instructive." — The  Chicago  Evening  Post. 

For  sale  by  all  booksellers,  or  mailed  on  receipt  of  price  by  the  publishers, 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO., 
CHICAGO. 


By  M.  IMLAY  TAYLOR. 


The  Cobbler  of  Nimes.    12mo,  $1.25. 

A  delightful  tale  of  love  and  heroism  in  the  days  when  the 
Huguenots  of  Languedoc  waged  their  desperate  fight  for  liberty 
of  conscience  against  the  tyranny  of  Louis  XIV.  The  historical 
incidents  are  subordinated  to  the  interest  of  a  fascinating  charac- 
ter-study and  a  story  of  love  touched  as  if  with  the  purity  and 
freshness  of  a  summer  morning. 

The  Cardinal's  Musketeer.  With  Port™ it,  12mo 

357  pages,  $1.25. 

The  scene  of  the  story  is  laid  in  France  in  the  times  when 
Cardinal  Richelieu  was  at  the  height  of  his  power.  As  a  striking 
picture  of  the  times  and  as  a  tale  of  love  and  adventure  "The 
Cardinal's  Musketeer"  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired. 

The  House  of  the  Wizard.   With  Portrait,  12mo, 
340  pages,  $1.25. 

The  story  is  a  strong,  well-studied,  and  striking  reproduction 
of  the  social  and  political  conditions  of  the  age  of  King  Henry 
VIII.  ...  As  a  romance  it  is  swift,  overflowing  with  life  and 
action.  ...  In  respect  to  the  dramatic  vividness  and  force  of  her 
picture,  Miss  Taylor  shows  the  unerring  instinct  of  the  born 
story-teller.— Chicago  Chronicle. 

A  Yankee  Volunteer.    12mo,  383  pages,  $1.25. 

A  delicious  story  of  the  revolutionary  war,  in  a  pretty  setting 
of  exquisite  nature  pictures  of  scene  and  character.  "A  Yankee 
Volunteer"  is  indeed  a  story  fraught  with  such  exquisite  beauty 
as  is  seldom  associated  with  history.—  Boston  Times, 

An   Imperial   Lover.     With  Portrait,  12mo,  377 
pages,  $1.25. 

M.  Imlay  Taylor  has  the  story-teller's  gift  in  perfection. 
Every  word  of  this  new  Russian  romance,  "An  Imperial  Lover," 
is  as  captivating  as  was  every  word  of  "On  the  Red  Staircase." — 
The  Times-Herald,  Chicago. 

On  the  Red  Staircase.    With  Frontispiece,  12mo, 

352  pages,  $1.25. 

A  thrilling  tale  of  intrigue  and  barbaric  plot.  .  .  .  The  book 
is  exciting,  well  sustained  and  excellently  written.  .  .  .  Another 
"Zenda"  story. —  The  Times-Herald,  Chicago. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  or  mailed,  on  receipt  of  price,  by  the 
publishers, 

A.  C  McCLURG  &  CO. 

CHICAGO. 


l- LBRAflY  FACHJTY 


A     000127745     8 


